Quantcast
Channel: Early Sports and Pop Culture History Blog
Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live

Ben Franklin, The Three Stooges, and Ancient Rites of Printers - the Inky History of Ba-Be-Bi-Bo-Bu

$
0
0




In the Three Stooges’ short, Violent is the Word for Curley (1938), the Stooges blow up a car carrying three professors to Mildew Academy; assume the professors’ identities; and teach a class to a room full of co-eds.  The lesson consists of one of the best bits the Stooges ever put on film, the catchy song, Swingin’ the Alphabet; with the co-eds swingin' along like the Andrews Sisters.

The lyrics are simple; they start with “B-A, BA, B-E, Be” and continue through all of the vowels to “B-U, Bu,” and then cycle similarly through all of the consonants:

B-A-bay, B-E-bee, B-I-bicky-bi, B-O bo, bicky-bi bo, B-U bu, bicky bi bo bu.
C-A-cay, C-E-cee, C-I-cicky-ci, C-O co, cicky-ci co, C-U cu, cicky ci co cu.

You can watch the song on Youtube.  Listen at about 1:42 of the video, where the girls replace the expected line, “licky li lo lu” with “Curley’s a Dope.”

In 2005, film historian Richard Finegan discovered a nearly identical song published in 1875 by Septimus Winner, the same man who penned the perennial favorites, “Ten Little Indians” and “Where o’ Where Has My Little Dog Gone?”   Septimus Winner's song, The Spelling Bee was, in turn, based on an even earlier song with lyrics that date back to at least 1740 – and may be even further.


Catalog of Copyright Entries, Musical Compositions, U. S. Copyright Office 1938


Swingin’ the Alphabet

In 1938, the brothers Herman Timberg and Sammy Timberg teamed up to write, Swingin’ the Alphabet, which appeared in the Three Stooges’ short, Violent is the Word for Curly.  Sammy Timberg is a musician and composer known for writing music for Fleischer Studios’ cartoons, such as Popeye, Betty Boop, and Superman; his brother Herman was a vaudeville performer.

Although they teamed up to write Swingin’ the Alphabet, they did not create the song from whole cloth.  It is nearly identical, rhythmically and lyrically, to Septimus Winner's 1875 song, The Spelling Bee.  But the melody is different, the arrangement was jazzed up, and the rhythm of a few of the bars were modified.

So the Timberg Brothers deserve at least some credit for spicing up an old song into a pretty cool swing song and memorable Three Stooges bit.


The Spelling Bee

Swingin' the Alphabet borrowed heavily from Septimus Winner's, The Spelling Bee (1875).  But like the Timberg Brothers, Septimus Winner borrowed heavily from an earlier song.

The lyrics of The Spelling Bee are identical to the earlier song, Ba-Be-Bi-Bo-Bu, with the exception that Winner deleted the word "Bi" from the second beat of the third measure, moved up the rest of the lyrics, and replaced, "ba be bi'" with "bicky bi."  As a result, Septimus Winner achieved perhaps his biggest contribution to the song; fitting the lyrics comfortably into a more standard eight bar format.  The earlier song, Ba-Be-Bi-Bo-Bu, had been stretched awkwardly into nine bars, with a hold on the last eighth-note of the sixth measure; it definitely did not “swing.”   


BA-BE-BI-BO-BU

C. Wistar Stevens, College Song Book, Boston, Henry Tolman & Co., 1860.
Swingin’ the Alphabet and its predecessor The Spelling Bee are clearly based on Ba-Be-Bi-Bo-Bu, which appeared in a book of college songs published in 1860, with musical accompaniment credited to C. W. Stevens[i].  The song was included in a group of songs traditionally associated with Harvard.  But Harvard was not the only school to sing the song; it also appeared in a collection of music for “day and Sunday schools,” in 1866, and in numerous college songbooks and other songbooks throughout the second half of the 19thcentury, including, for example, the Princeton University songbook (1869) and the University of Michigan songbook (1875). The song was included in a compendium of traditional songs published as late as 1918.  

Septimus Winner, The Timberg Brothers and the Three Stooges may well have been exposed to the original version long before updating it for the ‘swing’ generation in the thirties. 

Albert Wier, The Book of a Thousand Songs, New York, World Syndicate Co., 1918, page 36.


Ancient Rites of Printers

While it is possible, if not probable, that the song’s close association with several influential universities may have helped popularize the song, or at least keep it in the public eye for decades, the song did not originate with Septimus Winner or Wistar Stevens.  The song dates back to at least 1740, and is likely even older than that.  The song was reportedly sung as part of the initiation ceremony for new apprentice printers at printing houses in London.

[T]he first Printing Press in England was set up in a Chapel in Westminster Abbey, or some other religious House; from whence that Part of the House, which is assigned for Printing, hath been ever since call’d a Chapel, and constituted in an ecclesiastical Manner, with diverse religious Rites and Ceremonies. . . .

All the Workmen are call’d Chapellonians, who are obliged to submit to certain Laws, all of which are calculated for the Good of the whole Body, and for the well-carrying on of the Master’s Business . . . .

When a Boy is to be bound Apprentice, before he is admitted to a Chapellonian, it is necessary for him to be made a Cuz, or Deacon; in the Performance of which there are a great many Ceremonies.  The Chapellonians walk three Times round the Room, their right Arms being put thro’ the Lappels of their Coats; the Boy who is to be made a Cuz, carrying a wooden Swoard before Them. . . .

Whilst the Boy is upon his Knees, all the Chapellonians, with their right Arms put through the lapels of their Coats as before, walk round him, singing the Cuz’s Anthem, which is done by adding all the vowels to the Consonants in the following Manner.

B a – ba; B e be; B i – bi; Ba–be–bi; B o – bo; Ba-be-bi-bo; B u – bu; Ba-be-bi-bo-bu ---- And so through the rest of the Consonants.

The Gentleman’s Magazine (London), Volume 10, May 1740, page 240.[ii]

These Chapellonian initiation lyrics of 1740 are identical to the Ba-Be-Bi-Bo-Bulyrics as published in 1860 and in 1918.  The song remained unchanged for nearly two-hundred years – until they were jazzed up for the Stooges in 1938.



Ben Franklin – an Early Curly?

It is impossible to know how ancient the printers’ rites were in 1740, but it is easy to imagine that they were already well-established by 1740, and had been around for decades.  If so, it is possible that a young Ben Franklin sang the song in 1718 when, at the age of 12, he became an apprentice printer under his brother James.

I wonder what Ben would have made of the Three Stooges singing essentially the same song more than two hundred years later?  As the writer of humorous bits for his own newspapers, perhaps he may have appreciated the image as much as I do. 

And Ben Franklin would have been a more suitable replacement for Curly than the dreadful Curly Joe – but Ben was no dope.



[i]Charles Wistar Stevens practiced medicine in Boston and New Hampshire.  His 1882 book, Revelations of a Boston Doctor, highlighted the plight of orphans, pregnant women and tuberculosis victims. His papers are held at the Huntington Library, San Marino, California.

[ii]The article was reprinted in; The London Magazine, Volume 9, June 1740, page 279; and The County Magazine (Salisbury), Volume 1, June 1786, page 91.

Molly Malone, Molly Mogg and a Missing Link - the Fishy History and Origins of "Cockles and Mussels"

$
0
0


Perhaps no song is more closely and fondly associated with Ireland than, Cockles and Mussels; the unofficial anthem of Dublin, which is also known as Molly Malone or In Dublin’s Fair City.  The song chronicles the hard life of a second-generation (at least) fishmonger, “sweet Molly Malone”:

In Dublin City, where the girls they are so pretty,
‘Twas there I first met with sweet Molly Malone;
She drove a wheel-barrow, thro’ streets broad and narrow,
Crying “Cockles and mussles, alive, all alive. 
Alive, alive o! Alive, alive-o!”
Crying, “Cockles and mussels, alive, all alive!”

She was a fishmonger, and that was the wonder,
Her father and mother were fishmongers too;
They drove wheel-barrows, through streets broad and narrow,
Crying, “Cockles and Mussels, alive, all alive.” –Cho.

She died of the faver, and nothing could save her,
And that was the end of sweet Molly Malone;
But her ghost drives a barrow, through streets broad and narrow,
Crying, “Cockles and mussels, alive, all alive.”


Henry Randall Waite, Carmina Collegensia: A complete Collection of the Songs of the American Colleges, with Selections from the Student Songs of the English and German Universitys, Boston, Ditson, 1876, page 73.



Sinead O’Connor’shaunting version of the song may best capture the ghostly mood of the final stanza.  The singing group, The Dubliners, on the other hand, perform with a more traditional interpretation.  A cross-section of representative Dubliners, however, sing more like a crowd in any Irish pub on St. Patrick’s Day; or in any Irish pub in the Greater Boston Metropolitan Area on any day of the week; just before they launch into a sing-along of House of Pain’s Jump Around. 


Background of the Song

Despite wide interest in the song, however, its origins have been little understood.  In 1988, around the time of Dublin’s Millennium Celebration, an anonymous “historian” claimed to have identified THE Molly Malone as a woman who died in Dublin in 1699.  Although no one really believed the claim, Dublin’s civic leaders took advantage of the “finding” to promote a new statue of Molly Malone.  The statue, now one of Dublin’s signature attractions, honors her as a working-class heror.[i]




Skepticism of the claim that a specific Molly Malone from 1699 is THE Molly Malone is well founded.  It is likely that thousands of Molly Malones have likely lived in Dublin over the centuries; and several of them may well have sold cockles and mussels.  If that particular Molly Malone had been so noteworthy, you would think that there would be some mention of her sometime during the two-hundred years between her death in 1699 and the first appearance of the song in print in 1876; especially in light of the fact that the song quickly became popular soon afterward. 

In 2010, Anne Brichton, a bookseller at Addybooks in Hay-on-Market, England caused a stir when she found a song entitled, Molly Malone, in an undated book believed to have been published in about 1790.  The song was particularly intriguing as a precursor to Cockles and Mussels because its “Molly Malone” is from Howth, a seaside village near Dublin; consistent with idea that Molly could have been a fishmonger in or around Dublin.[ii]  The book is now in the collection of the Dublin Writers’ Museum.   

Little else was known about the song, and the trail of the elusive origins of Cockles and Mussels went cold; until now.


New Information

The earlier Molly Malone was not a one-off, printed in one book and soon forgotten.  It was a very popular song throughout the mid-19th century; appearing in print regularly from as early as 1817 through about 1880.  Its popularity seems to have declined shortly after Cockles and Mussels became well known; I could only find three references to the song after 1885.  You might think that there was only room for one Molly Malone in this town. 

But wait, that’s not true.  There were, in fact, at least three songs featuring characters named Molly Malone in print during the early 1800s and into the 1870s.  Although none of those songs mentions cockles or mussels or fish, there are other similarities that tie all of the songs together.  The numerous, early Molly Malone songs may, in turn, have been influenced by an even earlier song, Molly Mogg: Or, the Fair Maid of the Inn, which was co-written by Dublin-born satirist, Jonathan Swift.

But a more immediate precursor to Molly Malone, perhaps the missing link in the search for her origins, is a song published fifty years before the earliest known version of Cockles and Mussels.  The song, Pat Corney’s Account of Himself, sings the praises of an Irish woman from a “city where the girls are so pretty,” who cries, “oysters, and cockles, and muscles for sale.”   

There is also historical evidence that shows that several of the signature phrases in Cockles and  Mussels were already well-established.  The phrase, “Dublin’s fair city” was an idiomatic expression used to refer to Dublin long before the song was written.  The historical record shows that fishmongers throughout Britain routinely sang the line, “cockles and mussels, alive, alive-O!” throughout the early- and mid-1800s.  In the days before refrigeration, having live seafood was a big selling point.  Evidence of the hard lives of street vendors during the period paints a picture of circumstances in which, dying of “the fever,” was a genuine concern.


The Earliest Known Version of “Cockles and Mussels”

The earliest known version of “Cockles and Mussels” in print was published in Boston in 1876.[iii]  Although the first line was slightly different than the version sung today (it begins, “In Dublin City,”), the traditional opening line, “In Dublin’s Fair City,” may be how it was actually sung.  The fline appears in a description of a performance of the song at a Harvard University alumni event that took place in 1881:

Song by Nathaniel S. Smith, together with a chorus by the Club.  It was “Dublin’s Fair City, where the Girls are so pretty,” but with the substitution of “Boston” for “Dublin.”

The Harvard Register(Cambridge, Massachusetts), Volume III, Number 3, March, 1881 page 156.

The song appeared in a section of the songbook entitled, Songs from English and German Universities, so it presumably is of British origin.  The next-earliest versions in print are from 1884; one published near Boston,[iv]and a second in London that same year.[v]  The version from London reportedly provides the first hint of authorship of the piece:

[T]he 1884 London version describes the piece as a 'comic song' written and composed by James Yorkston and arranged by Edmund Forman. The latter version further acknowledges that the song was reprinted by permission of Messrs Kohler and Son of Edinburgh, so there must have been at least one earlier edition published in Scotland, which may well have been the original.

Sean J. Murphy, Irish Historical Mysteries: Molly Malone, Updated May 2013. 

A later-published version, from The Scottish Students’ Song Book (1897)[vi], also credits Yorkston, a Scottish songwriter, supporting the attribution; so perhaps Yorkston, a Scotsman, actually did write the song. 

Another song entitled, Cockles and Mussels, with a different melody, different lyrics, and different composer, was reportedly published in London in 1876.  The song, set in London, featured “cockles and mussels” sold by a decidedly less romantic character, “Jim the Mussel Man.”[vii]  It is not, however, clear which of the two songs was published first.


Early Influences

There are several earlier songs, poems, and historical facts that may have influenced Cockles and Mussels.  The line, “In Dublin’s fair city,” (as well as “In London’s fair city”) appear in earlier songs.  The phrase, itself, was also a traditional, idiomatic way to refer to Dublin.  The line, “where girls are so pretty,” was used fifty years earlier in a song about a woman from an Irish “city where the girls are so pretty” who cries, “oysters, and cockles, and muscles for sale.”  A character named Molly Malone was featured in at least three songs that pre-date Cockles and Mussels by several decades.  And, finally, the refrain, “cockles and mussels, alive, alive-O!” is taken from real life; it is documented that fishmongers in Ireland, Scotland and England sang the same lines on the street to advertise their wares. 


In Dublin’s Fair City

The use of the phrase, “In Dublin’s fair city,” was not new in 1876; the phrase had been used in association with Dublin throughout the first half of the 1800s; frequently set apart with quotation marks denoting that it was a known, idiomatic expression.

The phrase “Dublin’s fair city” was used in an “Irish” “joke” that pokes fun at starvation, Catholicism, and Ireland, generally.  The joke appears in print as early as 1829, and again in various sources in at least 1846, 1868 and 1888:[viii]

Family Reckoning.

Two Irishmen lately met, who had not seen each other since their arrival from Dublin’s fair city.  Pat exclaimed, “How are you, my honey; how is Biddy Sulivan, Judy O’Connell, and Daniel O’Keefe?”  “Oh! My jewel,” answered the other, “Biddy has got so many children that she will soon be a grandfather; Judy has six, but they have no father at all, for she never was married.  And, as for Daniel, he’s grown so thin, that he is as thin as us both put together.”

The Mirror of Literature, Amusement and Instruction, Volume 13 (1829), page 96.

The phrase was also used in more literary sources.  A novel written by Lord William Pitt Lennox (an eyewitness to the Battle of Waterloo and aide-de-camp to the Duke of Wellington) includes a kind of Trains, Planes and Automobiles (make that Horse, Chaise and Packet) description of the nearly seven day trip from London to Dublin in the days before rail service and steamships:

I only allude to my journey to draw a comparison between the travelling then in vogue and that of the present day.  At the former period, starting every morning at half-past seven, and never stopping except to change chaise and horses, and for refreshments, until eight o’clock in the evening, we were five days upon the road: the sailing-packet varied in its passage, according to the wind, from ten to eight and forty hours: an hour more took us to Dublin’s fair city.

Percy Hamilton; or, The Adventures of a Westminster Boy, London, W. Shoberl, 1851, Volume 1, page 145.

An Irish writer, writing in 1879, suggests that the phrase may have been used as early as the 1790s:

Dublin Ninety Years Ago

One of the many ventures in Irish periodical literature which have at various periods been launched in Dublin was that entitled Anthologia Hibernica.  This magazine was published monthly during the years 1793-4, by Richard Edward Mercier & Co., of Anglesea-street.  It usually contained articles upon Irish antiquities and literature, reviews of new books, some mathematical and arithmetical problems, and extensive “poet’s corner,” and also each month a summary of the local events of importance during the previous one.  It is this poritno of its contents which best repays perusal now, for in many ways it casts much light on what manner of thing life, political and social, was in “Dublin’s fair city” during the days of the Parliament.

The Irish Monthly (Dublin), Volume 7, 1879, page 474.

The phrase, “London’s fair city,” also shows up in a few sources, as early as the 1700s, but does not seem to have been as common.  Interestingly (perhaps coincidentally), an early use of the phrase, “London’s fair city,” appears in a song about a woman named Molly Lapel, which, in turn, was based on song called, Molly Mogg, a song which may feature in the distant influences on Cockles and Mussels (more on that later).

There is at least one song that pre-dates Cockles and Mussels which begins, “In Dublin’s fair city.”  The entire opening line nearly rhymes with the opening line of Cockles and Mussels (“In Dublin’s fair city, where girls are so pretty,”) suggesting, perhaps, some an influence on Cockles and Mussels.  The song, about an inept officer in the army reserve corps, was published in 1813:

In Dublin’s fair city, so gay and so frisky,
So famous for Heroes, so famous for whisky,
Lived a Captain so bold, if the truth you’ll believe in,
That scarce had his fellow – brave Captain M’Nevin. 
Captain M’Nevin, Captian M’Nevin:
Och! The Prince of a Captain was Captain M’Nevin.

Captain M’Nevin; or The Warrior’s Fireside at the Moment of Invasion (sung to the tune of Corporal Casey[ix]); from Ebenezer Picken, Miscellaneous poems, songs, etc. Partly in the Scottish dialect, with a copious glossary, Edinburgh, J. Clarke, 1813, page 82.


The melody of Corporal Casey, the tune who which Captain M’Nevinwas sung, is in 6/8 time, just like Cockles and Mussels; but the melody was different.[x]  Corporal Casey's melody, however, is nevertheless mostly recognizable; much of it is nearly identical to the stock Irish jig which is usually called, The Irish Washerwoman.  The refrain, “Capatin M’Nevin, Captian M'Nevin . . .” seems to play a similar role in Captain M'Nevin as “alive-alive, O, alive-alive, O . . . .” does in Cockles and Mussels.



The Missing Link - Where Girls are so Pretty

Fifty years before publication of the earliest know version of Cockles and Mussels, the apparent missing-link between Cockles and Mussels and the early Molly Malone songs appeared in print.  In the song, Pat Corney is on the search for the perfect wife.  He finds her selling shellfish in an Irish city, “where the girls are so pretty” and she cries, “oysters and cockles and mussels for sale.”  Although she once entertained the idea of marriage, she is now married to herself, and spurns his advances.  

The meter of the song fits quite nicely into the traditional melody of Cockles and Mussels.  Eerily, perhaps, the song also foreshadows the statue erected in her honor one-hundred and sixty years later.:

Now it’s show me that city where girls are so pretty,
Because I’m in want of a wife you must know,
If she is but willing, I swear I’ll be killing,
And make her my wife whether she will or no.

Now it chanced as one day I looked out for a wife,
I ‘spied a dear creature, the joy of my life;
There she stood all alone, like a statue so pale,
Crying oysters, and cockles, and muscles, for sale.

Pat Corney’s Account of Himself(from, The Universal Songster: or, Museum of Mirth; forming the most complete, extensive, and valuable collection of ancient and modern songs in the English language with a copious and classified index, Volume II, , London, John Fairburn, 1826, page 19).



The song was widely available in Britain and the United States for decades.  The three-volume set, The Universal Songster, was reprinted in England and the United States, in nearly identical form, in 1832, 1834, and 1878.[xi]  The song may not have been very popular, however; I could not find any reference to the song other than the one in The Universal Songster.  Nevertheless, the striking similarity between the songs almost certainly suggests that elements of Cockles and Mussels were borrowed from an earlier tradition, if not from Pat Corney, directly.

Cockles and Mussels may also have been influenced by the regular use of the name, Molly Malone, in several songs about Irish women.


Sweet Molly Malone

There are at least three songs that feature a character named Molly Malone that pre-date the earliest known version of Cockles and Mussels by several decades; Molly Malone (between 1807 and 1817), The Widow Malone (1809), and Meet Me Miss Molly Malone (by 1836).  Molly Malone and The Widow Malone share some similarities with Cockles and Mussels, other than just the name.  The song, Meet Me Miss Molly Malone, was written later (1840), apparently in the United States, and does not appear to be an influence on Cockles and Mussels.[xii]  It does, however, support the notion that the name, Molly Malone was a well-known, popular name for Irish women in song during the period.


               Molly Malone (1807-1817)

If you turn to page 350 of Volume II of The Universal Songster, the same volume that includes Pat Corney’s Account of Himself, you will find a song entitled, Molly Malone; the same song discovered in 2010.  Although that book discovered in 201 was estimated to have been printed in about 1790, other evidence suggests that the song was likely written between about 1807 and 1817.

The earliest version of Molly Malone I have seen is from 1817.  Like Pat Corney’s Account of Himself, the song laments a man’s inability to marry a woman; in this case, “sweet Molly Malone”:

Molly Malone.

By the big hill of Howth,
That’s a bit of an oath,
That to swear by I’m loth,
To the heart of a stone,

But be poison my drink,
If I sleep, snore, or wink,
Once forgetting to think,
Of your lying alone.

Och! It’s how I’m in love
Like a beautiful dove,
That’s sits cooing above,
          In the boughs of a tree:

It’s myself I’ll soon smother,
In something or other,
Unless I can bother,
          Your heart to love me,

Sweet Molly, sweet Molly Malone,
Sweet Molly, sweet Molly Malone.

TheHibernian Cabinet; a Selection of all the Most Popular Irish Songs, that have been lately written, London, T. Hughes, 1817, pages 76-77.



Pat Corney and Molly Malone also share references to doves in common.  Whereas the woman selling “cockles and mussels” to Pat Corney asked him to buy, “with the voice like a dove,” the narrator of Molly Malone is in love, “like a beautiful dove, that sits cooing above”

OK, I admit it, they are not quite identical; but still; the similarities are interesting.  And even if you dismiss the similarities in the plot-line and references to doves as too tenuous, Molly Malone did, at least, introduce the character of Molly Malone to popular song sometime between 1807 and 1817.

The sub-title of the 1817 book in which Molly Malone appears, “the most popular Irish Songs, that have been lately written,” suggests that the song was considered relatively new in 1817.  This would be consistent with other references attributing the song to the English songwriter, John Whitaker, who is
“known as a writer of occasional songs introduced in musical plays at the principal theatres between 1807 and 1825”[xiii]:

St. Clement’s, Eastcheap

Three Church musicians, each distinguished in his way, have held the post of organist at St. Clement’s at various times during the last two centuries viz. Edward Purcell (d. 1740), youngest son of Henry Purcell the younger; Jonathan Battishill, composer of many chants and anthems still in use, and an organist of most sterling qualities, specially good at extemporaneous playing (d. 1801); and John Whitaker (d. 1847), the composer of many songs and ballads, some of which acquired a large share of popularity, as e.g., O Say not Woman’s Heart is Bought; My poor Dog Tray, andMolly Malone. 
 
T. Francis Bumpus, London Churches Ancient & Modern, London, T. W. Laurie, 1908(?)[xiv], page 311.

Whitaker’s Molly Malone proved to be very popular.  The song was so well-known and popular in 1831 that a Scottish writer referred to the song as, “Our old acquaintance Molly Malone.” 
I have included an extended excerpt from the review to give you a taste of the casual ethnic bigotry of the day:

If we are to judge of Irish songs by this collection [(The Shamrock; a Collection of Irish Songs, Glasgow, Atkinson & Co., 1831)], we must say, that the words in general are by no means worth of the music.  The simple Irish melodies are perhaps superior even to those of our own Scotland, in rich and varied pathos, sweetness, and refinement of sentiment. This is probably to be attributed to the deeper tone of feeling which pervades the native Irish airs.  “In listening to Irish music,” Mr. Weekes has remarked in his preface, “we are struck with an exquisite melancholy in its character – a melancholy so profound, that the finest feelings of the human heart must indeed have been grievously wrung to produce such an inimitable pathos.” Yet, with all the strange inconsistency which so particularly distinguishes Irishmen, we frequently find the saddest airs wedded to words of a light and grotesquely humorous kind.  The truth is, music, especially of a simple character, starts more spontaneously into existence, and flows more directly from the heart, than poetry, which is more indicative of previous study and intellectual exertion.  Now, the native bards of Ireland, - Heaven help them! – have never been conspicuous either for their studious habits, or the strength of their intellectual faculties; and, to speak plainly, their indigenous song-writers,  of course with the splendid exception of Moore, are most deservedly a nameless and unknown herd.  Yet now and then we do meet with a few verses that please us, from their being full of the genius of the people.  Of this description is the song entitled, Ma Collenoge. . . . 

Our old acquaintance Molly Malone is also redolent of the Emerald Isle.

The Edinburgh Literary Journal, Volume 5, 1831, page 43.  

Whitaker’s song was so popular that its melody was used in several later songs.  One of those songs, The Hermit’s Philosophy (Charles O’Flaherty, Trifles in Poetry, including, Hermit’s Minstrelsy, Dublin, R. Carrick, 1821, page 33) was written by an Irishman, so the tune, although apparently written by an Englishman, seems to have been approved of and appreciated by at least one Irish writer. 

A review of another song written to the tune of Molly Malone also attributes the melody to Whitaker:

This song was written to Whittaker’s beautiful Irish air, “Molly Malone,” which has all that sweetness and impassioned burst of feeling that so peculiarly distinguish that highly-gifted composer.

The Metropolitan Magazine(London), Volume 43, May 1845, page 46.


Whitaker’s Molly Malone was not the only early song with a character named Molly Malone.  It may not have even been the earliest.  The heroine of The Widow Malone (1809) was also a well-known Molly Malone.


               Widow Malone (1809)

If you turn to page 51 of, The Shamrock, a Collection of Irish Songs, the same book reviewed by the Scottish writer who approved of Whitaker’s Molly Malone, you will find a song entitled, The Athlone Landlady.  This is the earliest version of the The Widow Malonethat I could find in print.  Although her name is Katty in this version, she is referred to as Molly Malone in most other versions.

The song was apparently very popular in its time; it was featured in several plays, mentioned in a number of books, and reprinted in numerous songbooks throughout the mid-1800s.  As in Pat Corney’s Account of Himselfand Molly Malone, this song sings the praises of a desirable, yet stand-offish Molly Malone.  The twist here, however, is that the widow succumbs to a man of action; the first suitor to just kiss her, instead of trying to woo her:

“Did ye hear of the widow Malone, Ohone?
Who lived in the town of Athlone – Alone?
Oh! She melted the hearts
Of the swains in them parts,
So lovely the widow Malone, Ohone?

So lovely the widow Malone,
“Of lovers she had a full score, Or more;
And fortunes they all had galor. In store.
From the minister down
To the clerk of the crown,
All were courting the widow Malone, Ohone?

All were courting the widow Malone
But so modest was Mrs. Malone, ‘Twas known,
No one ever could see her alone, Ohone?
Let themogle and sigh,
They could ne’er catch her eye,
So bashful the widow Malone, Ohone?

So bashful the widow Malone,
“’Till one Mister O’Brien from Clare, How quare?
It’s little for blushin’ they care Down there,
Put his arm round her waist,
Gave ten kisses at laste,
‘Oh,’ says he, you’re my Molly Malone My own;

‘Oh,’ says he, you’re my Molly Malone My own;
Oh,’ says he, you’re my Molly Malone.
“And the widow they all thought so shy, My eye!
Ne’er thought of a simper or sigh, For why?
But ‘Lucius,’ says she,
‘Since you’ve made now so free,
You may marry your Mary Malone, Ohone?

You may marry your Mary Malone.’
“There’s a moral contained in my song, Not wrong;
And one comfort it’s not very long, But strong:
If for widows you die,
Larn to kiss, not to sigh;
For they’re all like sweet Mistress Malone, Ohone?
Oh! They’re all like sweet Mistress Malone.”


Although I could not find a version of the song in print from before 1830, the noted Irish author, composer, musicologist and historian, W. H. Grattan Floodattributed the song to Daniel O’Mara, a Dublin playwright, publication date in 1809.[xv]

The reason that Charles Lever had wrongly been credited for writing The Widow Malone was that it was sung by a character in his 1840 book, Charles O’Malley; the Irish Dragoon.[xvi]  In the story, soldiers who had once been stationed in County Cork claimed to have written the song about the landlady of an inn where they had stayed.

Coincidentally (or not) another widow Malone, also a landlady of an inn frequented by soldiers, features prominently in book written ten years earlier; the widow’s name? “Sweet Matty Malone”:

Her dress, if such it may be called, was merely short stays, one petticoat, and a scanty shawl thrown over her shoulders, leaving exposed to the view the most beautiful though lusty pair of arms in the kingdom.  In this state, in such a place, and such an hour, chance threw in my way the fresh and buxom widow, looking all freshness, more like a Dutch Venus of twenty-five than the humble hostess of an Irish sheebeen of forty.  My ghost could not have alarmed her more than did my sudden appearance, as I glided into the dim region of curds and cream.  A faint “O Lord!” and then, “darling jewel, lave me,” was all she could utter.  The churn was forsaken.  I felt bound to explain, and apologise for my intrusion.  She heard me in silence, and hung her head: the full-blown rose, expanding its inmost leaf to the balmy breeze of the morn was not more sweet. What a situation!

Oliver Moore, The Staff Officer: or, the Soldier of Fortune: a Tale of Real Life, London, Cochrane and Pickersgill, 1831, page 26.



A desirable landlady named Molly M. was also featured in a popular song that written in the 1720s and was well known and popular throughout the 18thcentury.


               MOLLY MOGG (1726)

In 1726,[xvii]the Anglo-Irish satirist, essayist and political pamphleteer, Jonathan Swift (who wrote Gulliver’s Travels) and the famous 18th Century poet, Alexander Pope (famous for his translations of the Homer’s Iliadand The Odyssey) teamed up to write a silly song about the daughter of the innkeeper of the Tavern at the Sign of the Rose, in Workingham, Berkshire.[xviii]As was the case with the The Widow Maloneand Molly Malone eighty years later, the song is one of desire and unrequited love for a woman named Molly M.:

Molly Mogg: Or, the Fair Maid of the Inn.

. . .
I know that by Wits ‘tis recited,
That Women at best are a Clog:
But I’m not so easily frighted,
From loving of sweet Molly Mogg.
. . .
The School-Boy’s Desire is a Play-Day,
The School-Master’s Joy is to flog:
The Milk-Maid’s Delight is on May-Day,
But mine is on sweet Molly Mogg.
. . .
When she smiles on each Guest, like her Liquor,
Then Jealousy sets me agog,
To be sure she’s a Bit for the Vicar,
And so I shall lose Molly Mogg.

The Musical Miscellany, Being a Collection of Choice Songs, set to violin and flute, London, John Watts, Volume 2, 1729, pages 58-61.


Molly Mogg was not a widow, but she was single.  And, although she was the daughter of the landlord, she was likely involved in running the Inn.  She operated the Inn on her own (she never married) from the time of her father’s death in 1736 to her own death in 1766.  She was famous when she died that a notice of her death appeared in The London Magazine.[xix]

The song Molly Mogg remained popular and well-known throughout the 1700s.  It was recycled and modified on several occasions, with other women’s names substituted for Molly Mogg’s.  One modified version, about Molly Lepel.  Mary (“Molly”) Lepel was the maiden name of Lady Hervey, a former Maid of Honor to the Princess of Wales and darling of the courts of King George II and III.  The song seems to have been fairly well known; it appeared in print numerous times and was referenced in several books:


I.
The Muses quite jaded with rhyming,
To Molly Mogg bid a farewell,
But renew their sweet melody chiming,
To the name of dear Molly Lapel. [(Molly Lepel)]
. . .

VII.
Of all the bright beauties so killing,
In London’s fair city that dwell,
None can give mu such joy, were she willing,
As the beautiful Molly La--l.

A Ballad, by the Earls of Chesterfield and Bath (in, James Frederick Dudley Chrichton-Stuart, The New Foundling Hospital for Wit, London, J. Debrett, 1784, page 225).

Molly Mogg’s popularity is reflected in a poem published in 1760, which refers to a man as, “a Male Molly Mogg.”  Also, a racehorse named Molly Mogg was active during the 1790s. 

Due to the popularity of Molly Mogg, and its regular use in other contexts, it seems plausible that the person or persons who wrote Molly Malone or The Widow Malone could have had Molly Mogg in mind when naming the Irish woman in their respective songs.  The more obvious similarities between the landlady, Molly Mogg, and Molly Malone, the Athlone Landlady, lends an extra degree of plausibility to the connection.

It is not a huge leap of faith to imagine that the popular “Molly Mogg” theme could have been revamped and revised any number of times, with elements of it eventually finding their way into The Widow Malone, Molly Malone, and later Pat Corney; any one or all of which could have influenced Cockles and Mussels.  A “fair city,” “Molly M.,” unrequited love; perhaps it’s all sheer coincidence; or perhaps it’s part of a continuous pop-cultural thread from Molly Mogg, through Molly Lepel, Widow Malone, Molly Malone, and the “cockles and muscles” seller in Pat Corney’s Account of Himself, and ultimately to the beloved version of “Cockles and Mussels” we know today.


Cockles and Mussels, Alive-alive-O!

In 18th and early-19th century Britain, street vendors often hawked their wares by singing.  Their songs, chants, and tunes frequently found their way into popular song.  The songs, and the characters associated with the songs, were so popular that the sale of prints showing street vendors and their cries, were popular during the 18th and 19th centuries.
Mr. Kidson’s “Cockles and Mussels” cry is like part of the “Fly-paper” cry noted by myself, and his tune to “Young Lambs to Sell” suggests an old dance-air; it has a good deal of likeness to “Of all the birds” from Deuteromelia, 1609 (see Chappell’s Popular Music). – L.E.B.
Journal of the Folk-Song Society(London), Volume 4, Number 15, page 105



The cries themselves are preserved in old comedies, in old ballads, and principally in the cries attached to old woodcuts illustrating the criers.  These woodcuts used to be hawked about the streets, and there are numerous series, with such names as “The Manner of Crying Things in London.” We are all familiar with the famous song Caller Herrin’! and with the song equally well known which immmortalises the cry of Cockles . . . and mussels . . . Alive, Alive, O!. . . . .

John O’London, London Stories, Volume 1, London, T. C. and E. C. Jack, 1911, page 2.

Thirty years ago a trade was carried on by women and boys bringing cockles, whelks, and mussels from peffer Sands to Haddington for sale.  “Cockles and mussels, alive, alive, O!” was often called in Haddington streets.  This trade is now defunct.

John Martine, Reminiscences of the Royal Burgh of Haddington, Edinburgh and Glascow, John Menzies & Co., 1883, page 110.

Frederic Kenyon Brown, born in 1882, in reminiscing on his youth, remembered his uncle Stan in Northern England shouting the less lyrical:

Mussels and cockles alive! Buy ‘em alive! Kill ‘em as you want ‘em!

Al Pridy (Frederic Kenyon Brown, Through The Mill, the Life of a Mill Boy, Boston, Pilgrim Press, 1911, page 8.

A description of fishmongers in action at Billingsgate, London, in 1851 provides a good picture of what a similar market in Dublin may have looked like during the same period:

Of the Street Sellers of Fish: Billingsgate.

Many of the costers that usually deal in vegetables, buy a little fish on the Friday.  It is the fast day of the Irish, and the mechanics’ wives run short of money at the end of the week, and so make up their dinners with fish; for this reason the attendance of the costers’ barrows at Billingsgate on a Friday morning is always very great. . . .  The whole neighborhood is covered with the hand-barrows, some laden with baskets, other with sacks.  Yet as you walk along, a fresh line of costers’ barrows are creeping in or being backed into almost impossible openings; until at every turning nothing but donkeys and rails are to be seen.  The morning air is filled with a kind of seaweedy odour, reminding one of the sea-shore; and on entering the market, the smell of fish, of whelks, red herrings, sprate, and a hundred others, is almost overpowering. . . .

All are bawling together – salesmen and hucksters of provisions, capoes, hardware, and newspapers – till the place is a perfect Babel of competition.  ‘Ha-a-ansome code! Best in the market! All alive! Alive! Alive O!’‘Ye-o-o! e-o-o! here’s your fine Yarmouth bloaters! . .  ‘Turbot! Turbot! All alive!Turbot!’ . . . ‘Hullo! Hullo here! Beautiful lobsters! Good and cheap! Fine cock crabs all alive O’ . . . ‘Here, this way! This way for splendid skate! Skate O! skate O! ‘Had-had-had-had-haddick! All fresh and good!’ . . . ‘Ahoy, ahoy here! Live plaice! All alive O!’ . . . ‘Eels O! eels O! Alive! Alive O!’ . . . Fish alive! Alive! Alive O!

Henry Mayhew, Mayhew’s London; being selections from ‘London labour and the London poor’, London, Spring Books, undated (but with comment, “First published in 1851”), pages 102-103.

London street vendor with barrow; Old London Street Cries, London 1888.


Similar street selling traditions were found in American cities in 1850:

Oyster Seller


Crab Seller
Pompey the Fishmonger

 Croome, City Cries: or, a Peep at Scenes in Town, Philadelphia, G. S. Appleton, 1850.


The Hard Life of Cockles and Mussels Sellers

Mayhew’s London, the book that listed many of the street cries quoted above, also provides some insight into the hard life of street merchants; including the life of a woman whose “mother before her” was also a street merchant.  The book also gives some insight as to why a self-sufficient, independent street vendor might consciously avoid entanglements with men:

The costermongers, taken as a body, entertain the most imperfect idea of the sanctity of marriage.  To their undeveloped minds it merely consists in the fact of a man and woman living ogether, and sharing the gains they may each earn by selling in the street. . . . .

At about seven years of age the girls first go inteo the streets to sell.  A shallow-basket is given to them, with about two shillings for stock-money, and they hawk, according to the time of year, either oranges, apples, or violets; some begin their street education with the sale of water-cresses. . . .
The life of the coster-girls is as severe as that of the boys.  Between four and five in the morning they have to leave home for the markets, and sell in the streets until about nine.  Those that have more kindly parents, return then to breakfast, but many are obliged to earn the morning’s meal for themselves. . . .

The Life of a Coster Girl

The one I focused upon was a fine-grown young woman of eighteen. . . . Her plaid shawl was tied over the breast, and her cotton-velvet bonnet was crushed in with carrying her basket. . . . .
‘My mother has been in the streets selling all her lifetime.  Her uncle learnt her the markets and she learnt me.  When business grew bad she said to me, “Now you shall take care on the stall, and I’ll go and work out charing.”   . . . I always liked the street-live very well, that was if I was selling.  I have mostly kept a stall myself . . . .
The gals begins working very early at our work; the parents makes them go out when a’most babies. . . .

‘I dare say there ain’t ten out of a hundred gals what’s living with men, what’s been married Church of England fashion.  I know plenty myself, but I don’t, indeed, think it right.  It seems to me that the gals is fools to be ‘ticed away, but, in coorse, they needn’t go without they likes.  This is why I don’t think it’s right.  Perhaps a man will have a few words with his gal, and he’ll say, “Oh! I ain’t obligated to keep her!” and he’ll turn her out; and then where’s that poor gal to go?  Now, there’s a gal I knows as came to me no later than this here week, and she had a dreadful swole face and a awful black eye; and I says, “Who’s done that?” and she says, says she, “Why, Jack” – just in that way; and then she says, says she, “I’m going to take a warrant out to-morrow.” Well, he gets the warrant that same night, but she never appears again him, for fear of getting more beating.  That don’t seem to me to be like married people ought to be.  Besides, if parties is married, they ought to bend to each other; and they won’t , for sartain, if they’re only living together.that poor gal to go?

Mayhew’s London, pages 91-93.

A book about resolving the tensions between England and Ireland published in 1868 illustrates why selling cockles and mussels may have been particulary difficult in Ireland:

Not far from the town where I am now writing, a predecessor of one of Ireland’s best land-lords had the shameful meanness to put bailiffs on the strand to exact fourpence from each person who took a can and a spoon to collect cockles; in case a rake was used for gathering the bivalves, eight pence were exacted.  These sums were charged every time the cockle-pickers went to collect.  This titled landlord was entitled “the cockle lord.”  I need hardly say that the present excellent proprietor does not exact cockle-rent.

Henry O’Neill, Ireland for the Irish: A Practical, Peacable and Just Solution, Ireland, TRubner and Co., 1868, page 78.


Conclusion

The Molly Malone of Cockles and Mussels reflects the true conditions and circumstances of fishmongers in early- to mid-19th century Britain, whether or not she is fictional or based on a particular person.  Although apparently written by a Scottish songwriter, many elements of the song are decades older; and some of those elements may have Irish roots. 

Regardless of the specific origins of Cockles and Mussels, nothing can erase what the song has come to represent for Dubliners, Irishmen and the entire Irish Diaspora during the ensuing one-hundred and forty-some odd years.  But the details of the pop-culture history, and actual history, behind Cockles and Mussels, may provide an even greater appreciation for the song and all of the hard-working street vendors and working-class heroes it honors.





[ii]Howth was known as a place where shellfish could be purchased.  The last reference to the song in print, that I could find, includes a long discussion about the quality of Howth’s oysters.  John d’Alton’s, The History of County Dublin (1838), specifically mentions Malahide (just a few miles from Howth) as a particularly good place to collect cockles; presumably Howth had cockles as well.
[iii] Henry Randall Waite, Carmina Collegensia: A complete Collection of the Songs of the American Colleges, with Selections from the Student Songs of the English and German Universitys, Boston, Ditson, 1876, page 73.
[iv]William H. Hills, Students’ Songs, Comprising the Newest and Most Popular College Songs, Cambridge, Massachusetts, Moses King, 4th Edition, 1884 (the first edition was published in 1880; it does not indicate which songs were in the first edition).
[v]Sean J. Murphy, Irish Historical Mysteries: Molly Malone, Updated May 2013.
[vi] A. G. Abbie, Scottish Students’ Song Book, London, Bayley & Ferguson, 1897, page 269.
[vii]Sean J. Murphy, Irish Historical Mysteries: Molly Malone, Updated May 2013.
[viii]The New Parley Library (London), Volume 1, 1844, page 395; The Merry Companion for all Readers, Halifax, William Nicholson & Sons, 1868, page 86; The Journal of Solomon Sidesplitter, Philadelphia, Pickwick & Company, 1884, page 180.
[ix]Corporal Casey, written by Dr. Arnold, was first performed by Mr. Johnstone, in the part of an Irish character named O’Carroll, in the play, The Surrender of Calais, at the Theatre Royal, at Haymarket, London, which premiered on June 30, 1791. See, The Universal Magazine of Knowledge and Pleasure, volume 89, August 1791, page 142. 
[x]See,One Hundred Songs of Ireland, Boston, Ditson, 1859, page 49..
[xi]Only the three volumes of the first edition, dated 1825 or 1826, were published with the year of publication printed on the title page.  The dates of the later editions were provided in the respective electronic databases where I accessed them.  All of the volumes are available from several different libraries.  Nevertheless, the years 1832, 1834 and 1878 recur consistently in all of the various records, suggesting that the dates were known to the record keepers.
[xii] The song, Meet Me Miss Molly Malone, appears in several American songbooks from as early as 1833.  The song was written as “Irish” humor, sung to the tune of Meet Me By Moonlight Alone.  Whereas Meet Me by Moonlight Alone is full of romantic notions about moonlight, Meet Me Miss Molly Malone finds humor in the hunger of a poor, destitute Irishman. Compare, “For though dearly a moonlight I prize, I care not for all in the air, If I want the sweet light of your eyes. So meet me by moonlight alone,” with, “then come if my dear life you prize; I’d have liv’d the last fortnight on air, But you sent me two nice mutton pies. Then meet me, Miss Molly Malone.”
[xiii]Sidney Lee  (Ed.), Dictionary of National Biographies, Volume 61, London, Smith, Elder & Co., 1900, page 18.
[xiv]This undated volume includes textual references to events in 1905, 1906 and 1907, but none to anything in 1908 or afterward.
[xv]The Athenaeum, 1906:2, Number 4114, September 1, 1906, page 243.
[xvi]The Dublin University Magazine, Volume 16, Number 91, July 1840, page 62.
[xvii]In a piece in Notes and Queries(Volume 95, January 16, 1897, page 57), Colonel William Francis Prideaux gave the first publication of Molly Moggas, Mist’s Weekly Journal, No. 70, 27 August, 1726.
[xviii]William West, Tavern Anecdotes, and Reminiscences of the Origin of Signs, Coffee Houses, &c., New York, S&DA Forbes, 1830, pages 162-165.
[xix]The London Magazine, or Gentleman’s Monthly Intelligencer, Volume 35, April 1766, page 214 (Deaths . . . March 8 – Miss Molly Mogg, well remembered from the song bearing her name.

Put up your "Dukes" - a Punchy History and Etymology of "Dukes"

$
0
0


Put up your dukes!

Early Use of “Dukes”

Pugilists have been putting up “dukes” (hands) since at least 1859.  The earliest known appearance of the word in print is in a Rogue’s Lexicon compiled by George Washington Matsell, New YorkCity’s first Police Commissioner:

DUKES. The hands.

George Washington Matsell[i], Vocabulum; or, The Rogue’s Lexicon, New York, G. W. Matsell, 1859, page 126 (Appendix: Technical Words and Phrases in General Use by Pugilists).

“Dukes,” as hands, also appears in an undated memoir, believed to have been written before 1861:[ii]

I landed a stinger on his "potatoe trap"with my left "duke," drawing the "Claret" and "sending him to grass."

Samuel E. Chamberlain, My Confessions; Recollections of a Rogue, New York, Harper Brothers, 1956.

Another early use of the word appears in an account of what many consider the first, international “World Championship” boxing match,[iii]between the American, John C. Heenan, the Benecia Boy, and the British champion, Tom Sayers, on April 17, 1860.   The pre-fight hype was widely reported throughout the United states for nearly a year following Heenan's public challenge to Sayers in May of 1859.

New Orleans Daily Crescent, May 4, 1859, page 2.


The fact that boxing was illegal in England added to the drama; some pre-fight stories reported various other fights being stopped by the police; and Heenan himself was hauled in before a magistrate weeks before the fight, on suspicion of plotting to engage in an illegal boxing match.



Heenan's training routine, Leslie's Illustrated Newspaper, March 17, 1860.


When the fight finally arrived it lived up to the hype.

Four-page image from Frank Leslie's Illustrated Newspaper.


The fight, said to have been attended by the Prince of Wales, Charles Dickens, William Makepeace Thackeray, and the Prime Minister, Lord Palmerston,  lasted more than two hours, climaxing in an MMA style free-for-all after the referee left the ring in the 37th round as the police reportedly closed in on the fight.  The fight continued, after a fashion, for several more rounds with the boxers scratching each others' faces, engaging in wrestling holds, and throwing each other to the ground.  


The crowd stops Heenan from choking Sayers to death.


The fight ended in a controversial draw shortly after Sayers’ seconds cut down the ropes and stormed the ring to prevent Heenan from Strangling their fighter to death.  Their motivation in stopping the fight, however, was suspect.  British fans had reportedly tried to disrupt the fight by calling out, "police, police," whenever the American had the advantage; storming the ring was seen as yet one more attempt to prevent the Brit from losing the fight.

Scenes from the fight.


Heenan’s supporters were bitter about the draw, since Heenan appears to have been close to putting Sayers away.  But some commentators said Heenan had only himself to blame for the sudden end to the fight; should he really have been surprised that Sayers team stopped the fight when their man was in a potentially lethal strangle-hold?


John C. Heenan, the "Benicia Boy" - Frank Leslie's Illustrated Newspaper


Before all of the mayhem, one writer noted that Heenan’s friends' called his left hand his, ‘left duke’ - perhaps an indication that the word was still relatively new:[iv] 

Round 6. – “Six to four on the Benicia Boy.” – Sayers came up this time looking as if he meant mischief, and walked, as at first, to Heenan’s corner, and there commenced the battle.  In a few seconds his good intentions were developed by a tremendous hit under the right eye, which made a clean crosswise cut of half an inch, let out a gush of blood, and at once puffed up the cheek.  Stung by this blow, Heenan rushed upon him, and, with another clean hit, from what his friends call “the left duke,” knocked Sayers down.
. . .
Round 25. – . . . Amid cries of “2 to 1 on Heenan,” the Boy pressed forward, and, after taking two light but well-directed admonishers that the man before him was not yet beaten, he succeeded in straightening the left duke out again, and landed the Champion once more upon the grass.

History of the Great International Contest Between Heenan and Sayers at Farnborough on the 17th of April, 1860, London, George Newbold, [1860?], pages 67, 71 (from Wilkes Spirit of the Times (New York), letter dated April 18, 1860).





When Heenan returned to the United States, he went on a sparring tour and put his “left duke to good use:
HEENAN on a Sparring Tour.

Great Times at Utica
Unbounded Excitement of the People.

Utica, Oct. 30, 1860.

. . . The next was a friendly set-to between J. C. Heenan and an amateur of the town, by the name of Supple, but his name and actions were great contradictions; still, he took Heenan’s left dukes all in good part, and retired with three cheers . . . .
 “Sparring,” New York Clipper, November 10, 1860, page 235, column 2.



Throughout the 1860s, the word “dukes” popped up in several more boxing stories:



Round 1. . . . Drumgo throwing out his left with all the impetuosity and strength of a young giant, catching Scotty a stinger on his potato trap, drawing the first blood. . . . .

Round 2. Both men came up quickly, Drumgo smiling.  Both let fly with their left dukes, Drumgo catching Scotty on the same old spot – his “tobacco chewer” – and dodged and got away cleverly from an ugly return, which missed its mark.

“Gallant Prize Battle at Richmond, VA. John Drumgo and John Stockey, the Contestants”, New York Clipper, January 26, 1861, page 323, column 1.


Still, when it did come, bang went both left dukes at the same instant, and back they recoiled like a ball.

“Sparring,” New York Clipper, March 9, 1861, page 371, column 2.
 

The winner uses his left “duke” with great freedomand precision; but his right is powerless for attack.

Wilkes Spirit of the Times (New York), volume 9, number 8, October 22, 1864, Page 117 (from Sporting Life, Oct. 1st; fight between Sweeney and Burns in the Manchester District).   



Brock, who rejoices in the comical cognomen of Old Slumbo, had been taken a “snootful” or two of Jersey cider, and felt his oats – he therefore called on Barney Farley, better known as the Woonsocket Boy, to put up his dukes, as he thought he could knock all the fight out of him in about three minutes . . . .

“The Ring,” New York Clipper, March 11, 1865, page 379, column 2 (perhaps the earliest known example of the expression ‘to put up one’s dukes’). 


[W]e are gratified to have it in our power to refute the same by publishing the following business-like document from William of Santa Fe; which proves that he has not “gone to California by steamer,” and that he is ready to put up his dukes with whoever has the courage to pick up the gauntlet he has thrown down.

“The Ring,” New York Clipper, February 3, 1866, page 338, column 4.

Baldwin walked to the centre of the ring with great alacrity, and faced Iles with his left duke well advanced.

Wilkes Spirit of the Times (New York), volume 14, number 3, March 17, 1866, page 35 (from “Gallant Fight Between Baldwin and Illes,” Bell’s Life, London, Feb. 24, 1866).


Having only his “left duke” at liberty, he could not defend his hearth position long enough, and sufficient fragments were rescued to give the assayer his cue.

The Druid (Henry Hall Dixon; who wrote for The Sporting Magazine), Scott and Sebright, London, Rogerson & Tuxford, page 77.

The word appears to have been fairly well-established, even outside the sporting press, by the 1870s. In 1872, for example, it appeared in an article about slang in a conventional newspaper:

So far as the prize ring is concerned, slang is not only freely introduced, but almost entirely displaces ordinary phraseology.  Perhaps there is good reason for this; it misrepresents things; it clothes with a sort of grim humor scenes that would otherwise be simply horrible, and throws a coarse vail over a picture, in itself ghastly.  

According to the pugilist, a man has not a head but a “nut” or a “nob;” not a forehad but a “knowledge box;” not a face but a “frontispiece,” or “dial,” or “mug;” not a nose, but a “proboscis,” “snuffbox,” “smeller,” or “bugle;” not eyes, but “ogles,” or “peepers;” not a mouth, but a “potato-trap” or “kisser;” not teeth, but “ivories;” not a stomach, but a “bread basket,” or “commissary department;” not hands, but “fins;” not a fist, but a “mauley,” “bunch of fives,” or “duke;”not legs, but “pins,” or “understandings;” not feet, but “trotters;” not blood, but “claret,” or “ruby,” in his veins.  

It must be confessed that some of the figures are graphic enough, but their figurative elements, including a certain comic vein that pervades them, prevents one not initiated from fully appreciating the brutality which they are commonly used in recording.  For example, when you read that “the Dumpling’s mug showed signs of distress, his two peepers having gone into mourning, his smeller and kisser being materially enlarged, half a dozen of his ivories sent on a commission to his commissary department, and the ruby all over his dial,” you are prevented by the grotesqueness of the description from realizing the abject condition to which the noble art has reduced the particular human form divine, owned by the Dumpling aforesaid.

“Slang. Its conveniences and universality – High and Low Slang,” The Louisiana Democrat, August 7, 1872, page 1.[v]

In 1874, the word "duke" appeared in a book of humorous anecdotes:

Nor do I know exactly that I would care to tap the claret, smash the smeller, upset the snuff-tray, damage the optics, close the peepers, devastate the oglers, smite the conk, counter on the kisser, spoil the potato trap, mash the mug, and generally macerate the mouth of Milton, to say nothing of demolishing his bread-basket and laying waste and capsizing his apple-cart; for, though capable of reaching out with my right bower and putting in my Left Duke – my terrible Left – in an appaling style, I have nothing in particular against Mr. Sandorf.

John Paul, John Paul's book: moral and instructive: consisting of travels, tales, poetry, and like fabrications, Hartford, Connecticut, Columbian Book Company, 1874, page 116.

An article published in 1879 used “dukes” twice without reference to fighting; accompanied with explanatory parentheticals – suggesting that the word was not yet universally understood:

Grease my dukes (put money in my hand).

He held his duke at me as much as to say, “I would give you something if I could,” but I only laughed at him.

Then he began to push me about, so I said I would not go at all if he put his dukes (hands) on me.

Lexington Weekly Intelligencer (Lexington, Missouri), November 8, 1879, page 1.


Origin of “Dukes” as Hands

          Duke of York?

The origin of “dukes,” in the sense of hands, is not known for certain.  John C. Hotten’s, The Slang Dictionary (1874), however, suggested a possible etymology; as well as the earliest known use of the now-familiar phrase, “put up your dukes”:

Dukes, or DOOKS, the hands, originally modification of the rhyming slang, “Duke of Yorks,” forks = fingers, hands – a long way round, but quite true.  The word is in very common use among low folk.  “Put up your Dooks” is a kind of invitation to fight.

John C. Hotten, The Slang Dictionary, London, Chatto and Windus, 1874.



Many commentators generally accept Hotten’s suggestion as plausible (if not probable);[vi]however, Hotten’s own slang dictionary published fifteen years earlier casts doubt on the theory:

DUKE OF YORK, take a walk.

John C. Hotten, A Dictionary of Modern Slang Cant and Vulgar Words, London, 1859, page 143 (Glossary of the Rhyming Slang).



“Duke of York” does sorta rhyme with “take a walk” (if you avoid the “standard American” R-pronunciation).  The idiom might also be an allusion to the Duke of York’s (Prince Frederick, Duke of York and Albany) military failures; he commanded several campaigns marked by fruitless marches, retreats and surrender, remembered in the rhyme, The Grand Old Duke of York:[vii]

The grand old Duke of York,
He had ten thousand men.
He marched them up to the top of the hill
And he marched them down again.
And when they were up, they were up.
And when they were down, they were down.
And when they were only halfway up,
They were neither up nor down.


If “Duke of York” actually did mean, “take a walk,” in 1859, then we need to look elsewhere for the origin of “dukes;” but where?

One candidate is an expression that dates at least back to the late-1700s and was still in use in the last half of the 1800s.  The “Duke of Limbs” was a fanciful “title” conferred on long-limbed or solidly built men; precisely the types of men who might be boxers (isn’t “reach” one of the statistics listed in every pre-fight press conference?).  The phrase was even used as a nickname for at least one boxer in the early 1800s.  Although the phrase is not clearly or unambiguously related to “dukes,” as hands, it is close enough to be considered a possible origin of the word.

Limbs include arms and arms are topped off with hands; “dukes” might refer to the hands at the end of a “Duke of Limb’s” long limb.  


          Duke of Limbs?

Dictionaries generally defined “the Duke of Limbs” as, “a tall awkward ill made fellow,” or a “deformed person.”  In practice, however, it appears to have been used to describe tall, long-limbed, lanky, or solidly-built men.  The emphasis in each example varies, from long legs or long arms – or both, to a mismatch between a solidly built upper body with skinny legs, or to a generally large or long size:

There was, in the Knight’s family, a man
   Cast in the roughest mould Dame nature boasts;
With shoulders wider than a drippin-pan,
   And legs as thick, about the calves, as posts.

All the domesticks, viewing, in this hulk,
   So large a specimenof nature’s whims,
With kitchen wit, allusive to his bulk,
   Had christen’d him the Duke of Limbs.

George Colman, Broad Grins, London, T. Cadell and W. Davies, 1802, page 72.[viii]


He had scarcely remained a minute, when the Ostler, six feet high, came out and told Teasdalehe had no right to take charge of the horses, and made a blow at him.  Teasdalestopped the Duke of Limbs in fine style . . . .

Pierce Egan, Boxiana: or, Sketches of ancient and modern pugilism, volume 3, London, G. Virtue, page 537.

[T]he Clerk to the Board – a serio-comic gentleman, with a little husky churchyard laugh, and who has a pair of spectacles, and a pair of long shankswhich are also spectacles – this duke of limbsholds . . . .

Wythen Baxter, The Book of the Bastiles; or, the History of the Working of the New Poor-Law, London, John Stevens, Page 5.

There is a song in Nottinghamshire, in praise of Jack Muster’s hunt, one verse of which runs – 

“Here comes a fellow, all muscle and bone,
Great Duke of Limbs! With a line of his own.”

An appropriate title, as you would say if you knew him, for he has limbs that would people  a street in Paris – not blubber and troufles – but literally, all muscle and bone, with a figure-head, and cut-water, in happy keeping with a goodly hull.

Sylvanus, Pedestrian and other Reminiscences, London, Longman, Brown, Green, and Longmans, 1846, page 254.


This admirable manoeuvre was made so rapidly, and with such precision, that Field-marshal the Duke of Limbs, (as the shepherd called him, he looked so like a ram on stilts,) . . .

Douglas Jerrold’s Shilling Magazine (London), Number 23, November, 1846, page 419; “Fables for Foolish Fellow,” The Examiner (Louisville, Kentucky), July 17, 1847, page 1.

A biography of boxer Ben Caunt (born 1815), published on the occasion of the centennial of his birth, mentions that “Joe Whitaker, an eccentric sport popularly known as “the Duke of Limbs,”backed a boxer named Bendigo in his first fight against Ben Caunt in 1835.[ix]




Something Else?

Michael Quinion’s Phrases.Org.UKdiscusses a possible connection to the Romany language of the Gypsies; although that theory appears purely speculative.

The “Duke of Limbs” theory may be speculative as well, but offers a degree of plausibility.


Conclusion

The traditional explanation of the origin of “dukes” in “put up your dukes” may be in trouble.  If we believe John C. Hotten’s Dictionary of Modern Slang Cant and Vulgar Words (1859) over John C. Hotten’s Slang Dictionary (1874) (and I see no reason that we wouldn’t), then it seems unlikely that “dukes” derives from “Duke of York,” which rhymes with fork, which means finger, which make up hands – therefore “dukes.” The archaic idiom, “Duke of Limbs,” used to describe awkwardly built, tall, or lean, muscular men, is a possible alternate explanation.  The trail of logic from “Duke of Limbs,” to hands, to “dukes” is not much different from the now, perhaps, disgraced “Duke of York” origin story.

I wonder what happened between 1859 and 1874 that resulted in Hotten changing the meaning of “Duke of York” from one dictionary to the next.  Perhaps he correctly recalled a relationship between “dukes” and a “Duke of [blank]” idiom, but mistakenly recalled “Duke of York,” instead of “Duke of Limbs.”  Perhaps “Duke of York” changed meaning during the intervening fifteen years, so that it actually did mean “hands” in 1874, which resulted in mistakenly suggesting that it had always had that meaning.  Perhaps he was mistaken in 1859 and correct in 1874.   

We may never know the truth.

“Duke of Limbs” seems plausible, if only speculative.  Any other suggestions?

If you don’t agree –  
      you can, Put ‘em up! Put ‘em up!
                        The Cowardly Lion, The Wizard of Oz (1939)


Published 1830s, written by boxing historian - no mention of "dukes".


[ii]Chamberlain is believed to have written My Confessions sometime between 1848 and 1861.  A collector found the handwritten manuscript in an antique shop in about 1940.  The collector sold the manuscript to Life magazine, which published excerpts serially in 1956.  Harper Brothers published the entire memoir for the first time later that year. 
[iv] The earliest possible date of use is likely sometime after the 1830s.  An undated slang dictionary, compiled by George Kent, “Historian to the Prize Ring,” and believed to have been published in the 1830s, does not include an entry for, “dukes,” in the sense of hands. See, George Kent, Modern Flash Dictionary, containing all the Cant Words, Slang Terms, and Flash Phrases, now in Vogue, London, Duncombe [undated (library catalogue entry lists it as 183?)].
[v]Similar sentiments were voiced in, Bailey’s Magazine of Sports and Pastimes, Volume 27, October 1875, page 334 (It would never have done to have talked about fists, noses, mouths, blood, teeth, and eyes in describing a fight, or to have recorded, in cold blood, how one man knocked out another’s teeth and cut his knuckles to the bone).
[vi] See, for example, Michael Quinion, “Put Up Your Dukes,” Phrases.org.uk(laying out much of the evidence of the early use and possible origins of the phrase).
[vii]Wikipedia(accessed August 22, 2015) (citing Opie, The Oxford Dictionary of Nursery Rhymes, Oxford University Press, 1951, 2ndedition).
[viii]Colman’s Broad Grins was republished numerous times, at least in 1804, 1819, 1833, and 1839.
[ix]“Centennial of Ben Caunt, Great 19th Century Boxer,” The Bridgeport Evening Farmer(Connecticut), March 22, 1915, page 8; Henry Downes Miles, Pugilistica: the History of British Boxing, volume 3, page 47.

"Nine Yards" - "Cut from Whole Cloth" or "Too Long"? - a "Whole Nine Yards" Update

$
0
0





Third Epistle to Edwin.

Sir, - Your last “nine yards”would be unworthy of notice, as it commences with a falsehood and ends with a lie . . . .    I will not attempt to follow you through your “nine yards” in all its serpentine windings, but confine myself to one or two points more, and compare.

Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), December 4, 1850, page 1.

The casual, yet cryptic, use of ‘nine yards’ in this newly unearthed reference[i] has renewed speculation about the murky origins of the well-known idiom, ‘the whole nine yards; the ‘holy grail’ of American etymology.[ii]  Does this “nine yards” illuminate the origin of “the whole nine yards”; is it consistent with other theories of the origins of ‘the whole nine yards’; or is it a red herring?

Professor Gerald Cohen, editor of the journal, Comments on Etymology, reads “nine yards” here as a reference to the length of Edwin’s most recent letter.  I have other ideas.

If “nine yards” is a length of cloth and a lie is “cut from whole cloth,” then “nine yards” in reference to a letter that “commences with a falsehood and ends with a lie,” might be a clever allusion to a “lie, cut from whole cloth.”  Or is that too clever?  Professor Cohen finds the reference too subtle to be believable. 

Several other references to “nine yards” of cloth from the same period, however, suggest that readers of the time may have understood “nine yards” to be a reference to a piece of cloth.  If so, the reference would not have been as subtle then as it seems to a modern reader.  In addition, the possible use of “nine yards” to refer to the length of Edwin’s letter would itself have been subtle at the time, perhaps too subtle; similar idiomatic use of lengths measured in yards in reference to the undue length of speeches, letters, or other documents does not appear elsewhere in print until more than twenty years later.  And, in any case, it would have been odd for Kennedy to harp on Edwin’s long-windedness; the Third Epistle, itself, is three columns long – the same length as Edwin’s letter.

If the “nine yards” at issue here is a reference to a piece of cloth, as other references from the period suggest it may be, then it may be one more piece of evidence to bolster the proposition that “the whole nine yards” is derived from a standard length of fabric.  If the “nine yards at issue here is a reference to the length of Edwin’s letter, then we are left with several questions; why “nine” yards, what was so long about Edwin’s letter, and why was “nine yards” set apart in quotation marks and left unexplained?

Both readings are problematic; but which one is true – and which is “cut from whole cloth?”


‘WHOLE NINE YARD’ THEORIES

The origin of “the whole nine yards” (attested from as early as 1907) has long been uncertain, resulting in various suggestions: the length of WWII aircraft ammunition belts, the volume of a cement truck, and the length of material in a Scottish kilt/Indian sari/Japanese kimono/Victorian dress/burial shroud/ silk scarf.  The ammunition belt and cement truck theories are clearly incorrect; the idiom is older than both military aircraft and large, mechanized dump trucks.  As for the various fabric-related theories, they encountered skepticism due to a paucity of evidence, but that situation is now changing.  

Recent scholarship suggests the idiom may be based on standard, nine-yard lengths of fabric that were commonly available for retail purchase during the decades leading up to the first use of the idiom.[iii]  The evidence that fabric was routinely sold and used in standard, nine-yard lengths, on several continents, over the span of several decades, may unite all of the various, specific fabric-related ‘whole nine yards’ theories  into a sort of grand, unified theory of ‘the whole nine yards.’


‘NINE YARDS’ IN THE THIRD EPISTLE TO EDWIN

The Third Epistle to Edwin was one of a series of five letters[iv]by William K. Kennedy, the Mayor of Louisiana, Missouri, calling out city councilman Edwin Draper for alleged lies and falsehoods made by Draper in an anonymous letter published in another newspaper; “the Record of the 20th Sept., signed ‘Common Sense,’ alias ‘Old Ball,’ alias Edwin Draper.”  Draper’s letter accused Mayor Kennedy of illegally exercising a mayoral veto to block legislation related to road and bridge construction.  Mayor Kennedy believed that the City Charter gave him the veto power; Draper argued that the ‘original intent’ of the ‘framers’ of the Charter was to deny the mayor veto power.  The language of the Charter was apparently ambiguous on the subject.

The Louisiana City Charter was drafted in 1849.  Edwin Draper and his attorney apparently took the lead in drafting the specific language of the Charter; drawing primarily from the language of St. Louis, Missouri’s Charter.  The final language was approved in committee, approved in a public vote, and subsequently passed into law by the Missouri State Legislature.

Edwin Draper claimed that his original intent in drafting the charter was to deny the mayor veto power.  Mayor Kennedy, on the other hand, who participated in the debate and passage of the charter, believed that the language of the charter established the veto power, regardless of Draper’s personal intent.  He argued that Draper’s purported intent was not made clear to the public during debate on the matter; and, even if Draper personally intended to eliminate the veto power from the Charter, his undisclosed intent was not binding on the voters who were unaware of the intent, and did not share his understanding of the relevant portions of the Charter when they approved the Charter.

The First Epistle enumerated five specific ‘falsehoods’ Edwin Draper made in his original anonymous letter.  The Second Epistle claims that Draper’s response to the First Epistle (apparently published in a different newspaper) admitted to three of the five falsehoods in his response to the First Epistle.  The Second Epistle then lists at least one additional falsehood made by Draper in that first response.  The stage was set for the use of ‘nine yards’ in the Third Epistle.


MAKING SENSE OF ‘NINE YARDS’

The Third Epistle to Edwin opens by disparaging Draper’s ‘last “nine yards”’ as ‘beginning with a lie and ending with a falsehood.’  Kennedy does not ‘attempt to follow [Draper] through [his] “nine yards” in all its serpentine windings, but confine[s] [himself] to one or  two points more, and compare[s];’ after which he exposes several more alleged falsehoods.    The ‘last “nine yards”’ referred to here may be Draper’s response to the Second Epistle (published in the same newspaper as the three Epistles[v]); the response ran to three full columns of the paper.

At first blush, the use of ‘nine yards’ to describe a lie appears unrelated to nine yards of fabric.  When read in light of another idiom, however, it may be directly related to fabric.  If a piece of cloth is ‘nine yards’ long, and a lie is, ‘cut from whole cloth,’ then ‘nine yards’ may be a clever allusion to a lie.

OED3 presents whole cloth, nn., item b
                                                                                                                      
fig.or in fig. context, esp. in phr. cut (etc.) out of (the) whole cloth, used in
various senses; now esp. (U.S.colloq. or slang) of a statement wholly fabricated or false.’

OED3’s examples start at 1579, but the ones pertaining to ‘a statement wholly fabricated or false’ begin later, viz. 1843:[vi]

1843 C. MathewsVarious Writings68   Isn't this entire story.. made out of whole cloth?

1897 Fortn. Rev.July 140 Absolutely untruthful telegrams were manufactured out of ‘whole cloth’.

The idiom ‘cut from whole cloth’ was common and current in the 1850s (with slight variations, e.g. ‘made out of whole cloth’).  A representative sampling from the hundreds of uses of the idiom from the period of the excerpt at issue, illustrate how the phrase was then used and understood:

…it is a base slander –a genuine whisky lie, made out of the “whole cloth”      
[italics added] in the Ohio Statesman office.

The Ohio Organ of the Temperance Reform (Cincinnati Ohio), October 7, 1853.
                                                                                      
Such is the demand for this kind of news, that occurrences the most trivial are made to appear as treasonable, the imagination of some knights of the quill are tasked to the utmost to manufacture out of whole cloth [italics added] tales of horror and bloodshed, so eager are they to minister to this depraved taste that they are never at ease, unless forsooth, they are chronicling some “awful accident,” some startling rumor, which they are anxious to scatter broadcast through the land.

Edgefield Advertiser, April 19, 1848, p. 1.

                                                                                                                                                                                                
Falsehood must be manufactured out of whole cloth [italics added]…

Anti-Slavery Bugle (New Lisbon, Ohio), January 7, 1848, p. 2.

                                                                                                                            
Now, this is simply a wanton, gratuitous falsehood – “a lie of the whole cloth” [italics added].

Jeffersonian Republican (Stroudsburg, Pennsylvania), September 7, 1848, p. 1.


That allusion he has manufactured out of whole cloth[italics added] and bears his lie direct he dare not deny it . . . .

The Democratic Pioneer (Upper Sandusky, Ohio), November 2, 1849, p. 2.


It is now generally understood that the romance so ingeniously gotten up . . . concerning the Africanization of Cuba, is a story made out of wholecloth
[italics added].

Glasgow Weekly Times (Glasgow, Missouri), November 24, 1853, p. 3:                         


Of course, the use of ‘nine yards’ to refer to a lie ‘cut from whole cloth’ would only make sense if ‘nine yards’ were a commonly understood reference to a length of cloth.  As it turns out, the phrase, ‘nine yards,’ does appear to have been a commonly understood reference to a length of cloth during the same period.

There were several ‘viral’ (at least by mid-19th century standards) jokes or anecdotes in circulation during the 1840s and 1850s in which ‘nine yards’ was used in clear reference to a length of material.  In some instances, the phrase, ‘nine yards [of some particular material])’ was used figuratively, to refer to the woman wearing the material:

Superwoman Weaves “Nine Yards”:

From the Charlotte N. C. Journal:

Beat this who can. – “The hand of the diligent maketh rich.”  -A few days ago, a lady living on the Banks of the Catawba River, wove nine yards of cloth[italics added], after which, before she went to bed, she spun four cuts of yarn, and the next morning she had twin children (her first) and doing well.

Edgefield Advertiser (Edgefield, South Carolina), March 19, 1840, page 2.[vii]  



“Nine Yards” of Cloth is a Woman:

Two anecdotes circulated from 1853 and into 1854, in which ‘nine yards’ of some specific cloth referred to a woman wearing nine yards of cloth.  In 1853, the material was delaine (a form of Merino wool); in 1854, calico:

DeLaine and Love. – The local of the Albany Transcript states that no man under thirty-five can sit beside nine yards of delaine [italics added] without becoming afflicted with the palpitation of the heart.

The Ohio Union (Ashland, Ohio), May 25, 1853, page 4.[viii]  Even Mark Twain approved of the joke; a seventeen-year-old Samuel Clemens used the item in one of his first columns as sub-editor of the Hannibal Daily Journal.[ix]

 


‘The best “mixture” for a sick heart is nine yards of calico[italics added], fine broadcloth, four armsful of humanity, a parson’s certificate of matrimony, a pair of canary birds and a bundle of green-house hollyhocks.  People disposed to doubt the recipe should get a box.’

Nebraska Palladium (Bellevieu City, Nebraska), November 15, 1854, page 1.[x]



The experiences of our youth strengthens the impression that there’s more real enjoyment in one quiet evening with nine yards of calico [italics added], than in three ten-strikes, eleven gin-slings, four plates of oysters, five gates taken off the hinges, seven signs pulled down, two hours’ sleep and a headache the next forenoon.

The Opelousas Courier (Opelousas, Louisiana), March 18, 1854, p. 2.


The Knoxville papers announce the name of Col. Samuel R. Rodgers . . . as a candidate for the office of Chancellor . . . .  But we have an insuperable objection to him . . . . He is an incorrigible old bachelor – one who has toddled along through life, solitary and alone, without having made his mark upon society, or done any thing for his country or posterity. . . .  Nothing short of an immediate conjunction with nine yards of calico[italics added] would do the Col. Any good if we lived in his district.

The Athens Post (Athens, Tennessee), April 28, 1854, p. 2.


Muggins, in relating his experience of the pleasures, vanities, and vexations of life, says there is more real, unalloyed enjoyment in one quiet evening with nine yards of calico [italics added] than any other institution he ever met with.  A most sensible man is Muggins.

The Athens Post (Athens, Tennessee), March 17, 1854, page 2.


Modern girls are easily made. – Nine yards of calico [italics added], several curls, a pink saucer, a pair of flesh colored gloves, a bottle of cologne, three adjectives, and a tattling tongue, are a full complement.

Fayetteville Observer (Tennessee), January 12, 1854, page 4.



LENGTH OF EDWIN’S LETTER?

Another possible reading of ‘nine yards’ in Kennedy’s Third Epistle to Edwin, is as an exaggerated description of Draper’s earlier letter.  I have seen similar imagery used elsewhere, but none earlier than 1872.  Early examples of the construction include:

Woodhull’s letter of acceptance is a model of brevity only three yards long. (1872);[xi]
 
In addition, there was a row of charming subpoenas . . . ending in a gorgeous old speech about four yards long.(1873);[xii]

A North Carolina investor writes a letter nearly a yard long. (1880);[xiii]

Mr. Ker should go into retirement until he learns that a speech may be a thousand yards long and yet not be a great one.(1883);[xiv]

In his letter of acceptance, which is four yards long… (1884);[xv]

I could tell him so to his face, if his prayers were three yards long. (1886);[xvi]

It has a greater effect than a speech a yard long. (1888).[xvii]

All of these early instances refer to something being some number of ‘yards long.’  It seems unlikely to me that ‘nine yards’ standing alone, without ‘yards long,’ would have been idiomatic more than twenty years earlier, in 1850, at a time when no similar responses have been found.  


CONCLUSION

All of William Kennedy’s Epistles expressly address Edwin Draper’s various enumerated falsehoods.  If ‘nine yards’ is understood as a reference to cloth – and therefore ‘whole cloth’ – and therefore a falsehood, the expression is consistent with the subject of each of the Epistles.  

None of William Kennedy’s Epistles, apart from the possible ‘nine yards’ reference, address or complain about the undue length of Edwin Draper’s letters.  Curiously, the Third Epistle itself is the same length as the letter to which it responds.  If ‘nine yards’ were understood as a reference to the undue length of Edwin Draper’s letter or letters, it would not be consistent with the subject matter of any of the Epistles; and would also smack a bit of “the pot calling the kettle black.”

The use of ‘nine yards’ to refer to a lie may not have been as subtle in 1850 as it seems now.  It would have been consistent with other contemporary use of ‘nine yards’ as a reference to fabric or to a woman wearing fabric.  If ‘nine yards’ were understood as an allusion to fabric, it seems plausible that it may have been intended as a reference to the idiom, ‘cut from whole cloth,’ which was common and idiomatic at the time.

Using lengths measured in yards to refer to the undue length of speeches, letters, or other documents, was not common or idiomatic in 1850.  Such references first appear after 1870; and even then, they refer to something as, “[so-many] yards long;” not, “[so-many] yards,” standing alone.  The possible use of ‘nine yards,’ set apart in quotation marks and without explanation, to refer to the length of Edwin’s letter would have been at least as subtle as using it as a reference to a length of fabric implicitly cut from whole cloth

Although it cannot be said with certainty, that ‘nine yards’ was a subtle allusion to nine yards of ‘whole cloth,’ reading the phrase in that light makes an otherwise opaque allusion clear. 




[i]This item, first noticed by Richard Bucci, an editor for the Mark Twain Project at the University of California, Berkeley, was brought to the attention of the American Dialect Society by Richard Fred Shapiro, Editor of the Yale Book of Quotations, in a post on the American Dialect Society’s Listserv message board (ADS-L), dated April 27, 2015. 
[ii]Jennifer Schuessler, The Whole Nine Yards About a Phrase, The New York Times online, Books, December 26, 2012 (quoting Ben Zimmer).
[iii] Peter Reitan, Origin of The Whole Three/Six/Nine Yards: The Sale of Cloth in Multiples of Threes was Common in the 1800s and Early 1900s, Comments on Etymology, Volume 44, January 2015; Nine Yards to the Dollar – the History and Etymology of “The Whole Nine Yards, Early Sports ‘n’ Pop-Culture History Blog, February 9, 2011 (http://esnpc.blogspot.com/2015/02/nine-yards-to-dollar-history-and.html).
[iv]Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), September 23, 1850, page 3 (Introduction to the  Epistles to Edwin); Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), October 2, 1850, page 2 (First Epistle to Edwin); Democratic Banner(Louisiana, Missouri), November 6, 1850, page 1 (Second Epistle to Edwin); Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), December 4, 1850, page 1 (Third Epistle to Edwin); Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), January 20, 1851, page 3 (A Sequel to the Three Epistles to Edwin).
[v]Democratic Banner (Louisiana, Missouri), November 18, 1850, page 2.
[vi]The expression dates to at least 1819: see, for example, Daniel Parker, Proscription Delineated, Hudson, New York, Published for the Author, 1819, page 123 (“I informed Mr. Beach the story was entirely new to me, and I knew not from what it could be framed. . . . . [T]he story was framed out of whole cloth.” (Italics in original)); Universalist Magazine (Boston, Massachusetts), Volume 9, Number 46, May 3, 1828, page 181 (“Do our religious opponents, by inventing falsehoods “out of whole cloth,” and circulating them with an industry that would become a better cause, think by such means to convince us and the world that they are Christians?”).
[vii]See also, The Columbia Democrat(Bloomsburg, Pennsylvania), April 4, 1840, page 3; Salt River Journal (Bowling Green, Missouri), May 9, 1840, page 4 (Bowling Green, Missouri is very close to Louisiana, Missouri).
[viii]See also, The Nashville Union(Tennessee), May 17, 1853, page 2; Spirit of the Times (Ironton, Ohio), May 17, 1853, page 2; Hannibal Journal (Hannibal, Missouri), May 26, 1853, page 2; Wilmington Journal (Wilmington, North Carolina), August 12, 1853, page 4.
[ix]Minnie M. Brashear, Mark Twain: Son of Missouri, Chapel Hill, University of North Carolina Press, 1834, page 131 (citing the Hannibal Daily Journal, May 23, 1853.
[x]See also, Plymouth Advertiser (Plymouth, Ohio), December 8, 1854, page 4.
[xi]The Donaldsonville Chief(Donaldsonville, Louisiana), July 6, 1872, page 1.
[xii]The Pulaski Citizen (Tennessee), January 23, 1873, page 3.
[xiii]The Wellington Enterprise, February 4, 1880, page 4.
[xiv]The Evening Critic (Washington DC), May 10, 1883, page 4.
[xv]The Hocking Sentinel (Logan, Ohio), July 24, 1884, page 2.
[xvi]Sacramento Daily Record-Union(California), January 1, 1886, page 4.
[xvii]The Emporia Weekly News (Emporia, Kansas), September 20, 1888, page 2.

New York, London, Paris (but not Munich) - the Checkered History of Yellow Cabs

$
0
0


Image Courtesy of Coachbuilt.com


New York, London, Paris (but not Munich)– a Checkered History of Yellow Cabs

John Hertz – yes, that Hertz – is generally credited with establishing the yellow cab as a pop-culture icon.  Hertz, a former boxing manager and car salesman went into the cab business in 1907, but did not launch his first fleet of yellow cabs in Chicago until August 2, 1915.  His business prospered, based in part on his revolutionary business model and perhaps also because of the distinctive look of his yellow cabs.  He soon exported his business model into other markets and went into manufacturing; his Yellow Cab Manufacturing Company built yellow cabs, busses and trucks.  His bus and truck divisions were so successful that General Motors purchased them in 1925.  



Hertz was a good business man who knew a good thing when he saw it, but he did not invent his business plan or the yellow cab.  In 1914, Hertz’ doctors sent him to Europe to recover from the strain of a bitter taxi-driver strike in Chicago:

In Paris he learned that a short taxi ride could be had for ten cents.  He investigated.

Back he came determined to revolutionize the taxi-cab business in this country.

Bertie C. Forbes and Orline D. Foster, Automotive Giants of America: Men Who Are Making Our Motor Industry, New York, B. C. Forbes, 1926, page 147.

The “European system” operated on a strictly cash basis and cabs picked up customers on the street or at public stands, instead of relying on private contracts with clubs,  hotels and cafes:



Although urban legend has it that Hertz selected yellow on the recommendation of a university study he commissioned to determine the color that would stand out the most from a distance,[i]no such study has ever been found.  And in any case, it doesn’t take a PhD to realize that yellow is a bright, attention-getting color; as attested by my cool, yellow car:   

Attacked by giant grasshoppers near Taylor, North Dakota.

Escaping giant pheasants near Regent, North Dakota.


Just a few years before Hertz unleashed yellow cabs in Chicago, in fact, some other genius painted the doors of new taxicabs in Boston yellow for precisely that reason:

Boston as a Taxicab Town.  Boston, March 4 [(1909)]. –

The Taxi-Service Company, the largest in the field, began operating its Berliet cabs on September 1 of last year, and after six months of work its experience has shown that Bostonians appreciate this quick method of getting from place to place. . . . To distinguish them from competitors, the door of each has been painted a dull yellow, and they can be readily recognized at some distance.

The Automobile, Volume 20, Number 9, March 4, 1909, page 377.

Boston's Yellow-door Taxicabs - 1909


Hertz could have borrowed the idea of yellow cabs from any number of places.

Yellow cabs were fixtures in the pop-culture of New York, London, Paris (but not Munich) long before Hertz brought them to Chicago in 1915.



Paris
Yellow Cabs and Delacroix’s Theory of Color

The French Impressionists’ artistic revolution of the late 1800s was based, in large part, on scientific developments in the understanding of color, psychology, and the physiology of the eye.  , The pointillists carried this “scientific” approach to to its logical conclusion – creating an entire image of very small dots of individual colors, much like how the eye perceives color with its array of rods and cones.  Ferris Bueller and his friend Cameron observed the effect on their day off at the Art Institute of Chicago (at 1:30 of this clip).  The technique foreshadowed color-dot, color-television technology by several decades and the pixels on your video screen by more than a century.  



The Pointillists and the Impressionists were influenced by chemist Michel Eugene Chevreul’s, The Principles of Harmony and Contrast of Colours, and their Applications to the Arts, first published in 1839.  Chevreul described, among other things, his theory of “simultaneous contrast;” in which two colors, placed side-by-side, each affect our perception of the other one; with complementary colors creating the most dramatic contrast.[ii]  Vincent Van Gogh used the technique in his masterpiece Café Terrace on the Place du Forum, Arles (1888).  




But although Chevreul may be responsible for laying out the principles in an orderly, coherent manner, earlier painters had already developed an understanding of “simultaneous contrast” before his book was published. 

In Eugène Delacroix’s The Execution of Marino Faliero(1827), for example, Delacroix used violet shadows instead of black to create contrast with the prominent yellows used throughout the painting.  According to Delacroix’s contemporary, Alexandre Dumas (of The Three Musketeersand The Count of Monte Cristo fame), Delacroix first developed his theory of color contrast while painting Marino Faliero– he was inspired by . . . (wait for it . . . ) a yellow cab:

“I do not know whether any, among the persons who hear me, may recollect having seen, at this period [(while painting Marino Faliero(1827))], canary-yellow cabs– that is, of the fiercest (la plus farouche) yellow that can be seen.  Delacroix stopped short before the body of his cab; it was a yellow like that which he wanted; but in the position where the carriage was placed, what gave it that dazzling tone?  It was not the tone itself, it was the shading which made it come out.  But these shadings were violet.  Delacroix had no further occasion to go to the Louvre; he paid the cab and went upstairs to his room: he had caught his effect.” 

“The Crimson Star,” Rev. T. W. Webb, The Intellectual Observer, Volume 11, 1867, page 151.[iii]


When Delacroix cancelled his yellow cab ride to the Louvre in 1827, yellow cabs had already been a long-standing feature of French culture; if not on the street, then at least in the theater. 


          Cabriolet Jaune

One of the big hits of fall 1798 season at Paris’ Theatre de l’Opera Comique Nationalwas Tarchi and Segur’s, Le cabriolet jaune ou Le phénix d'Angoulême (The Yellow Cab or the Phoenix of Angoulême).  The star of the show was renowned French tenor, Jean Elleviou.  The story involved a nobleman, a servant, two girls, jealousy, mistaken identity, and two yellow cabs.  I am not a French speaker, but that is the gist of what I could get out of the GoogleTranslate.  I also could not tell whether these were cabs for hire or private buggies of the cabriolet style.

The French word cabriolet is the source of the English word cab.  Cabriolet is used in English too, to designate a specific type of horse-drawn carriage.   Apparently, cabriolet-style wagons were used as conveyances for hire with sufficient frequency that the word came to mean a vehicle for hire, and in the shortened form became, cab.  In German, Cabriolet designates a convertible car – as in Porsche Cabriolet. 



          Yellow Cabs in Paris

In the 1880s, Parisians could choose from two different tones of yellow on their cabs:

Cabs for hire are stationed, as in London, in all parts of Paris.  The greater part of them belong to three companies.  Green cabs are generally those of the Compagnie Generale, who own over 5,000; pale yellow cabs belong to the Compagnie Urbaine; and deep yellow cabs to the Compagnie Camille.

Cassel’s Illustrated Guide to Paris, 1884, page 122.

An item from a London newspaper referred to the yellow cabs of Paris as somehow “democratic”:

The Asheville Citizen, February 14, 1886, page 3.


Yellow cabs were not confined to France.  There were yellow cabs in Germany and London as well.

Democracy in action?
 

Germany
Frankfurt

A green parasol was left behind in a yellow cab on Saturday evening between 9 and 10 o’clock. Its return is requested.

Intelligenz-Blatt der freien Stadt Frankfurt, Number 163, July 13, 1858, page 393.



During the same period, there were also several advertisements for auctions in which yellow cabs were to be sold; perhaps suggesting that there were more than just the one yellow cab in town:

Notice of Auction.

Wednesday the 7thof January, 2 o’clock in the afternoon . . . .

          a) 1 yellow cab . . . .

Intelligenz-Blatt der freien Stadt Frankfurt, Number 4, January 6, 1857.



Similar advertisements showed up on several occasions during the ensuing few years, suggesting that yellow cabs may have been a fairly common site in Frankfurt in the mid-1800s.


Weimar

German author Gabriele Reuter (born in 1859) was popular during her lifetime, but largely unknown today.  In her 1921 autobiography[iv],  she relates the story of her arrival in Weimar as a young woman.  When she stepped into a yellow cab (gelbe Droschke) at the railroad station and gave the driver her aunt’s address; he refused to move.  Then another customer stepped into the same yellow cab, lit a cigarette and asked the driver to take him to the Russian hotel.  Remembering her mother’s advice about stranger-danger out in the big-bad world, she asked the gentleman to get out; it was her cab.  He just laughed at her.  Eventually, the yellow cab took off, first dropping the second customer at the Russian hotel, and then went on its merry way.  When her aunt finally caught up with her, she learned that the yellow cabs were more in the nature of an airport shuttle than a cab; you purchased a single seat, and if it was full, you could go all over town before reaching your desired address.  All of the cabs in that service were apparently yellow.




New York
1884

New York may have gotten its first taste of yellow cabs in 1884 with William Vanderbilt’s[v]fleet of “black and tans” or “yellow cabs.”  The new service offered revised, more predictable, and generally cheaper fare schedule; shaking up the cab-for-hire establishment much like Uber in more recent years:

THE BLACK AND TAN CABS

Hackmen, Alarmed at the Innovation, Threaten a War in Rates.
The hackmen at the Grand Central Depot are somewhat agitated over the yellow-banded innovations that are whisking over town.  It was noticeable yesterday that more than half of the incoming passengers inquired for the 25-cent cabs.  The private cabmen admitted a large falling off in patronage.

It was understood that the new cabs would keep on the move and not occupy stands, and that the drivers would not solicit patronage.  But bright and early yesterday morning two yellow cabstook up their stand opposite the Grand Central Depot, and the drivers elbowed their way into the ranks of the regulars and picked up loads before the others caught a fare.

The Sun (New York), April 3, 1884, page 1.

Yellow impostors soon followed; but without the same cheap rates:

CABMEN TRY YELLOW PAINT

Imitation Black-and-Tans Seeking Whom they may Devour at Schedule Rates.

A young man swallowed a cocktail at the Windsor Hotel bar on Thursday morning shook hands with his companion, and said he had an engagement to breakfast with friends at Delmonico’s.  He went outside, felt in his pocket, and waited fifteen minutes until a yellow and black cab came along.  The cab pulled up at his hail.  “Glad I met you,” the young man said to the driver, as he stepped into the cab.  “These new cabs are great things when a fellow’s strapped.”

The liveried driver smiled in a friendly way, but said nothing, and drove rapidly to Delmonico’s.  Here, his fare was tendered him, two dimes and a nickel.

“Nixy,” said the driver.  “Dollar  a mile.”

“Why, it’s a yellow cab,” protested the customer.

“Some cabs is yellow cab,” protested the customer.

“Some cabs is yellow,” said the driver.  “Matter of taste.  Some is green.  Fare’s a dollar, sir.  No cut rates aboard this institution.”

“Oh, yes,” said one of Ryerson & Brown’s agents, in their stable at 6 West Forty-fifth street last night, “we are beginning to get complaints of this sort; but they are not against our men.  These fellows who overcharge are what we call ‘the buckers.’ At least five men who own cabs of their own have been painting the running gear and the lower half of the body yellow, in imitation of ours.  They haven’t succeeded in getting the fine shade of canary, however, that we have on ours.”

At the Grand Central depot there were forty cabs in line last night.  Not a black-and-tan was to be seen.  “The York Cab Company takes in their cabs at sunset,” said a hack driver, “and that gives us a show.  But these ‘bucker’ fellows stay out all night like the rest of us, and beat us out of many a fare.  There’s only five or six of them altogether, and we let them know last night they couldn’t hang around here.  They’re worse than the Ryerson fellows a blamed sight.  We don’t want either kind around here.”

The Sun (New York), April 12, 1884, page 1.

New York Times, June 22, 1884.


The competition forced some companies to change their rate structure:

MORE CHEAP CABS.

The New-York Cab Association, having adopted the cheap rates of fare, has added 25 new cabs to its stock and is prepared to offer the public quick and comfortable transit and guarantee it against extortion. . . .  The association has two classes of cabs, the ordinary hack cab and the yellow cab.  The black cab, when waiting for a fare, is distinguishable from other black cabs by a small sign on the roof over each door, bearing the name of the association, and the rates, “25 cents per mile, $1 for the first hour, and 75 cents for each additional hour.”  As soon as one of these cabs is engaged these signs are taken in by the driver. 

The New York Times, September 23, 1884.

The company that owned the yellow cabs eventually won an injunction protecting its trademark look:

The judge explained that he did not mean to hold that the company was entitled to any exclusive property in color or in words, but he held that it “has so far established a trade-mark in the words and color and device, as they are combined and used, that the plaintiff is entitled to call upon a court of equity for protection against imitations designed to mislead the public, and to deprive the plaintiff of its profits.”  Everybody who has had anything to do with the drivers of the bogus cheap cabs knows that, while they will usually accept the established low rates, the majority of them will take advantage of strangers or persons whom they know to be in too great a hurry to lose time parleying with them or hunting for another vehicle.  It is not logical to expect fair dealing from a man who seeks patronage under false pretense.  The public will rejoice in every decision against the bogus black-and-tans.

Harper’s Weekly, Volume 28, Number 1451, October 11, 1884, page 673.

But despite their early success, and the appeal of the cheaper rates, the yellow cabs seem to have disappeared by about 1887.  About twenty-five years later during another period of cab-rate reform, a reporter waxed nostalgic about the “Old Yellow Cab age” when cabs were affordable.[vi]


London

If the punch line of this joke is any indication, yellow cabs appear to have been familiar a familiar sight in London in 1868:

Flies in Amber.– Yellow Cabs.



There appear to have been yellow cabs in London in 1882 as well; an American brought one back for personal use:

Mrs. Whittier of Boston, the heiress of the eccentric Mr. Eben Wright, drives about a good deal, and is quite a prominent person just now.  She imported quite early in the season a regular London four-wheeled cab, painted a bright yellow, but, in point of construction and finish, as a wax candle to a farthing rushlight in comparison with the wretched hacks that patrol London streets.  This is used to convey guests and their belongings to and from the trains, and it made quite a sensation in Boston on its first appearance there.

The Sun (New York), August 13, 1882, page 5.

Fifteen years later, when the first electric cabs were tested and approved for use in London, they were primarily yellow:

The old style of London cabman is doomed – there is no doubt about that.  Not only has he to contend with the taximeter[vii], but the yellow electrical cabs after a brief interval of retirement are to burst upon the streets once more to-day to the number of eighty.  London is so overdone with cabs that the addition of eighty new ones to the existing total is a serious matter, especially when the fourscore are of a novel and attractive kind.  These electric “hackney carriages” are comfortable, and have only two drawbacks – they are (or were) a trifle noisy, and they attract rather too much public attention.  The works, we understand, have now been simplified, and as they increase in number and familiarity the occupants will not get stared at quite so unmercifully.

New York Tribune, June 12, 1899, page 8.

 


Yellow cabs, or at least partially yellow cabs, were also apparently common in London in the 1910s.  In 1913, a judge ruled in favor of a plaintiff in a trademark dispute involving green-and-yellow cabs in use since at least 1909.  The plaintiff prevailed not because their colors were distinctive (green and yellow cabs were “common to the trade”), but because the defendant had copied their initials:[viii]  

I think it is clear that Messrs. Du Cros were the first persons to put the green and yellow cabs on the market.  In course of time other persons, apparently seeing that they were attractive and pleased the public, have painted their cabs green and yellow too.  There are a substantial number of people now who have green and yellow cabs; the Defendant is only one of them.  On the other hand when the Defendant paints his cabs in colours so nearly like the colours which the Plaintiffs have used, he must be exceedingly careful not to copy the Planitiffs in other details. . . . I base my judgment not upon the green and yellow, which upon the evidence I must now take to be common to the trade, but upon the association of those elements with the “M. G.” painted in a deceptive manner.

W. and G. du Cros Ld. V. Gold, The Illustrated Official Journal (Patents), Volume 30, Number 5, March 5, 1913, pages 127-28.



New York was the scene of another trademark dispute involving yellow cabs in 1913.


New York, New York
1909

The article about Boston’s yellow-door taxis excerpted at the beginning of this article also suggested that the same company had cabs in New York City in late-spring 1909:

. . . has just established a branch company in New York City, taking over the service of the Waldorf-Astoria, the Holland House and five smaller hotels.  It is operating sixty automobiles and two hundred horses in caring for the business there, and the horses will be displaced as fast as the cabs can be secured.  The cabs have proven much more economical and efficient than the horse-drawn vehicles.

The Automobile, Volume 20, Number 9, March 4, 1909, page 377.

There is no confirmation that those cabs were yellow; but it certainly seems possible.
And even if those cabs were not yellow, an entire fleet of yellow cabs took to the streets of New York in June of 1909:  



The new “Yellow Cabs” looked like this (although with a different paint job):



One of the new yellow cabs’ selling points was that they were equipped with reliable taximeters (the device that automatically calculates the fare based on time, distance, and a per-use fee) which were apparently still a novelty in New York City:

President C. F. Wyckoff of the W. C. P. Taxicab Company, which operates the yellow cabs, says the company lays great stress on the accuracy of its taximeters, which led to an interesting wager recently, . . . resulting in two yellow cabs being telephoned for.
It was decided to run them in a straight course on West End avenue for twenty blocks, the W. C. P. taxicab representative agreeing to pay the wager if the meters on the two cabs did not register exactly the same fare.  The result was a thorough conversion of the skeptical club member, as both cabs totaled exactly the same fare.

The Sun (New York), June 20, 1909, page 11.

The same company, or its successor, was still in business in 1912 when it sought injunctions to restrain members of the Independent Taxicab Owners Association from painting their cabs yellow:

After hearing argument Justice Blanchard reserved decision in the case, but said that it was his opinion from the argument that no one has a right to appropriate to himself yellow or any other color and seek to have the law construe that he has a property right in the color.

B. H. Holden, counsel for the Yellow Taxi Company, said that his client adopted the color in 1909 when everybody else had ridiculed it, and that since then the company has built up a prosperous business, which has led the owners of independent machines to imitate the color to lead the public to believe the machines were the plaintiff’s. . . .

You are entitled to relief if you can show deceit, but not for the use of the same color,” said the court.

The Sun (New York), May 10, 1912, page 11.



 
The company brought a whole slew of similar cases throughout the next two years; mostly with similar results:

Ultimately, however, the Yellow Cab Company ran into some legal troubles of its own involving graft (free rides to politicians and city officials) and operating without a proper business license, which they got away with by giving away free rides.





The resultant backlash led to taxicab reforms which many hoped would result in cheaper fares.  The speech balloon of a cartoon celebrating the fact left a hint at the origin of Mad Magazine’s Alfred E. Neuman’s signature catch phrase, “What, Me Worry?” (No really, see my post on the origins of What Me Worry? here– and my post on the origins of Alfred E. Neuman here).

The Evening World, August 22, 1913, page 14.



Chicago

John Hertz launched his Yellow Taxicab Company on August 2, 1915.  



Once again, the color proved so popular that he was in court protecting his yellowness barely one month later:

Now the Little Fellows Will be “Blue”

The color line was drawn for taxicabs yesterday.  As soon as the Yellow Taxicab Co. started advertising and put its cars on the street, a flock of other yellow cabs appeared.

The Yellow T. C. went into court to keep the little fellow from using yellow cabs and Judge Arnold has decided in favor of the Y. T. C.

The Day Book (Chicago), September 8, 1915, page 3.

By 1926, his Yellow Cabs operated in more than 1,000 cities across the United States and his Yellow Coach Manufacturing Company was cranking out 10,000 taxicabs a year.

And the rental-car company that bears his name still has a yellow logo; a legacy of its yellow-cab past.  




Hertz may not have been first – but he seems to have had the last laugh – unless Uber has something to say about it.




[i] Forbes and Foster, Automotive Giants of America, page 147.
[iii]See also, The Sun, May 26, 1912, Magazine Section, page 4, column 4 (Unable to get the brilliancy he desired, he was once more going to the Louvre to consult Rubens when he happened to observe the black and yellow body of the cab that had been called.  The black beside the yellow was not black, but tinged with mauve.  Here was the law in germ – the bright yellow compels the eye to see its complementary color in the adjacent space.  If you want your yellow to look its brightest put its complementary beside it, for that will force the eye to see yellower.).
[iv]Gabriele Reuter, Vom Kinde zum Menschen, die Geschichte meiner Jugend (From Childhood to Adulthood, the Story of My Youth), Berlin, G. Fischer Verlag, 1921.
[v]The Sun (New York), February 14, 1886, page 2 (crediting “Mr. Willie Vanderbilt” with having established New York’s yellow cabs of 1884).
[vi]The Sun (New York), April 24, 1913, page 3.
[vii]A “taximeter” is the device that automatically calculates the fare based on time, distance, and a per-use fee.  The taximeter was invented in the 1870s, but was not commercially viable until the 1890s.  They were used widely in Europe during the 1890s and only came into use slowing in the United States during the early 1900s.
[viii]W. and G. du Cros v. Gold, Chan. Div (Swinfen Eady, J.), December 12, 1912, The Times Law Reports (London), volume 29, Friday, January 24, 1913, page 163.

Backseat Drivers and Tort Law - the Annoying History and Etymology of "Backseat Driver"

$
0
0


A “backseat driver” has been a common, yet persistent, minor annoyance since at least 1915:



All the passengers wear their goggles and dusters and veils and most of them have a tough time of it besides, because they are what is known as backseat drivers.  Perhaps the reader would like to get a definition of a backseat driver.

The sex is generally feminine, and the inspiration is a combination of fear and hope.  The backseat driver takes it upon herself to do all the duties of a chauffeur except, of course, run the car, which is a minor matter.

She endeavors to push her French heels through the floor every time she thinks the car should be stopped in the imaginary motion of applying the brakes.  

“Ingenious Devices Joy Riders of To-Day Display,” The Sun (New York), July 25, 1915, Section V, page 7.

At a time when cars were frequently open-topped and the turn signals and braking signals were made by hand, backseat drivers did not annoy only people in their car; they could annoy other traffic as well: 

But the most confusing habit of those chronically addicted to backseat driving is signaling with the hands as if to stop or turn a corner or change the course in any direction.

The greatest trouble is that there are usually two or three backseat drivers per car.  Approaching from the rear one of these cars loaded with the average family of backseat drivers is as confusing as trying to select the prettiest girl in the Ziegfeld Follies.  The occupants of the back seat have the indecision of a chameleon placed on plaid and hands usually stick out in every direction, indicating it may change its mind and course and even back up at any minute.  Judging by the semaphores in the back seat the automobile is as uncertain in its intentions as the millionaire’s daughter who is trying to make up her mind whether to elope with the chauffeur or a social gangster.

There is another strange phenomenon about the possessors of these ladies’ and misses’ styles in automobiles.  The new owner believes his car is faster than any other on the road and always chooses the middle of the road as the proper place to drive.  If you desire to pass him it is necessary to take to the gutter and to run the risks of the waving and pointing hands of the backseat drivers.  It is frequently difficult to discriminate between conversational gestures and road directions.

“Ingenious Devices Joy Riders of To-Day Display,” The Sun (New York), July 25, 1915, Section V, page 7.

“Backseat drivers” by some name or another had probably been a minor annoyance since the invention of the automobile, which is generally credited to Karl Benz in 1886; or at least since the invention of the backseat sometime shortly thereafter.  The excerpt above from 1915, however, is the earliest, unambiguous example of the expression that I could find.[i] 


The term “backseat driver” may also have existed as early 1913; although it is unclear in the context of the article whether it refers to “backseat drivers,” to people who literally drove from the backseat or to backseat passengers on motorcycles.  The article discusses the advantages of then-new, so-called “cyclecars” – four-wheeled vehicles built along the lines of a motorcycle, with a chain- or belt-drive. 

In the spirit of the real definition of the word a cyclecar is a four-wheeled car built on motorcycle lines . . . .  At first it will be a vehicle to which the motorcycle and back-seat driver can graduate, until the public realizes the clean and cheap possibilities of the vehicle.

Motor Age (Chicago), Volume 23, Number 19, May 8, 1913, page 12.






A number of cyclecars were two-seaters, much like a bi-planes, in which two people sit one-behind the other; in some versions, the steering wheel is in the back seat.  Is that the sort of backseat driver referred to?  As I read it, it could go any of three different ways.

The Evening Star (Washington DC), January 11, 1914, page 5.

Backseat drivers may have been a nuisance in 1915, but things would change.  In 1921, developments in the evolving law of automobiles encouraged passenger to become backseat drivers – or suffer the consequences:

Automobiles – Contributory Negligence of the Guest in Failing to Warn the Driver of Impending Danger. 

– The plaintiff was riding as a guest in the defendant’s automobile.  The windshield of the car was frosted so that neither was able to see that a crossing was blocked by a standing train until too late to avoid collision.  The plaintiff had warned the defendant of the excessive speed at which he was driving, but testified that he did not know whether or not the defendant had heard his protest.  The plaintiff knew the position of the railroad crossing, but did not remonstrate with the defendant in regard to the manner in which he was approaching it.  Held, that the plaintiff was guilty of contributory negligence as a matter of law.  Failure on the part of the guest to see that the driver is keeping a proper lookout or to protest the negligent manner in which the car is being driven will bar a recovery from the driver in case of injury.  Howe v. Corey (Wis., 1920), 179 N. W. 791.

 . . . . [This ruling], in effect, places a burden upon the guest of electing between becoming a “back seat driver” or his own insurer against the perils encountered during the drive.

“Recent Important Decisions,” Michigan Law Review, Volume 19, Number 4, February 1921, page 433.

So remember, the next time you get annoyed by someone’s backseat driving – perhaps they are just trying to help.

Complaints about selecting parking spaces is another matter entirely; don't get me started.



[i]Other sources cite an apparently misdated article from the Daily Kennebec Journal (Augusta, Maine).  See “Back-seat driver,” Phrases.org.ukand “Where does the phrase ‘Backseat Driver’ come from?” PastandPresent.com(both citing the Daily Kennebec Journal, May, 1914).  I believe the reference to be misdated because Lefty Gomez was not born until 1908; he played for the New York Yankees during the 1930s.

Six Oxen, Eight Mules and Gambrinus - a Tipsy History of Budweiser's Clydesdales

$
0
0


Budweiser’s team of Clydesdale horses is arguably one of the most beloved and recognizable images in American pop-culture.  Budweiser trots out the majestic beasts every Christmas and Super Bowl season to tug on our heartstrings and remind us to drink their beer, or at least to serve it to “Drunk Uncle.”

Budweiser’s official history tells us that the tradition began in 1933, when A. A. Busch, Jr. and A. B. Busch III surprised their father, A. A. Busch, Sr. with a gift of a six-horse Clydesdale hitch to celebrate the repeal of Prohibition:

Realizing the marketing potential of a horse-drawn beer wagon, the company also arranged to have a second six-horse Clydesdale hitch sent to New York on April 7 to mark the event.  The Clydesdales, driven by Billy Wales, drew a crowd of thousands as they clattered down the streets of New York City to the Empire State Building.[i]

Our-Heritage, Budweiser Clydesdales, Anheiser-Busch.com (you must be of legal drinking age to visit the site).

However, although 1933 may mark the beginning or our love affair with Budweiser’s Clydesdales, it did not mark the beginning of Budweiser’slove affair with draught horses and wagons for advertising purposes.  In 1907, Budweisertook a six-ox prairie schooner and an eight-mule team beer wagon on an international advertising tour. 





Six-Ox Prairie Schooner and Eight-Mule Team Attract Crowd

The unusual sight of a prairie schooner and an eight-mule team in town this morning caused Richmond to sit up and take notice.  The common comment was: “It’s years since I have seen a yoke of oxen.” And there were three yokes hitched to the schooner.

It was simply one of the most unique advertising outfits that has ever been introduced in the East.

The water wagon[ii]has been placed on the shelf, and in its place the beer wagon has been substituted, a handsome delivery wagon and a six-ox team, a completely outfitted prairie schooner of the pioneer days, when the human bones marked the line now followed by the Union Pacific Railroad to the slope, is the new advertisement that the Anheuser-Busch Brewing Company, of St. Louis, creators of the marvelous Budweiser beer of song and story, have introduced into this town for a limited space of time.

. . .

The outfits are on their way to the South, whence they will be shipped to South America, where Budweiser is fully as well known as it is in this country.

The Times-Dispatch (Richmond, Virginia), August 30, 1911, page 3.




Budweiser also had several of their other advertising techniques in place before 1907; Budweiser girls, a catchy song, and a catch-phrase.  Together, they would help build Budweiser into one of the most valuable and recognizable brands in the world.


Budweiser Girls

Contrast this 1890s BudweiserHostess, seductively tugging her floor-length skirt up to reveal – shocker – shoes, with a more current model seductively revealing nearly everything else.  I challenge you to you to guess which is which:


KISS FM's Gallatin Valley Budweiser Girl - 2012; and "Hostess" (Budweiser Bier) (1890s) from loc.gov



Catchy Tune

In 1907, the same year Budweiser's advertising wagons went on tour, apparently as part of a multi-media advertising push, Charles J. Ross introduced the song, Budweiser’s a Friend of Mine, at Ziegfeld’s Follies of 1907; Ziegfeld’s first follies.  You can listen to Billy Murray’s recording of the same year here.



For my taste, it’s not quite up to the standards of Here Comes the King (watch an early Clydesdale commercial with the song here) – but still, pretty good for 1907, I guess.



A Budweiseradvertisement from 1902 plays on similar emotions:

If you’er in need,
It’s your friend indeed.

Anadarko Daily Democrat (Oklahoma), August 15, 1902, page 3.


Anadarko Daily Democrat (Anadarko, Oklahoma), August 15, 1902, page 3.


The Budweiser or Bud as friend or buddy theme may also have played a part in success of the Whassup! campaign.


Catch-Phrase

Budweiser is known far-and-wide as “The King of Beers,” and has been since at least 1899:

The Weekly Intelligencer (Lexington, Missouri), July 1, 1899, page 3.


But it wasn’t the only king.  Omaha’s Ak-Sar-Ben (Nebraska backwards) brewery promoted its own, “King of Beers” in 1896:



In Germany, Warsteiner is similarly known as a Queen among the beers (Koenigin Unter den Bieren):



With a King and Queen both well past the century mark, who’s the heir to the throne?

A Giant Killer perhaps?

Photographed at McCaffery's Dolce Vita

(In 2015, both RateBeer and BeerAdvocate listed no fewer than five of Toppling Goliath’sbeers in the top-50 beers in the world.[iii])



Actual King of the Beers

Among brewers, Budweisermay have earned the right to call its beer the King of Beers, but the actual king of beers is, and has always been, King Gambrinus – the fiddler[iv]who sold his soul to invent lager beer.

In 1857, the proprietor, ironically perhaps, of the St. Louis Beer Hall in Memphis, Tennessee, hung a sign in his honor:

King of Beer. – H. Seesal, of the St. Louis Beer Hall, on Adams street, above Front Row, has hoisted a splendid new sign of the King of Beer; he keeps a splendid article of lager.

Memphis Daily Appeal, May 28, 1852, page 2.

Today, you can see a giant statue of Gambrinus in Columbus, OhioThe brewer August Wagner first placed the statue at the entrance of his new Gambrinus Brewery in 1906.[v]

An article from 1872 about the growth of the beer industry, in the wake of increased German immigration, also explained the legend of Gambrinus – the king of beers:

Thirty years ago brewing was comparatively in its infancy in this country, but about 1840 it began to assume an importance which has steadily increased, and the use of the liquid has spread from one end of the continent to the other.  This fact, however, is mainly due to the large number of German emigrants who willhave their lager wherever they go, and carry their worship of Gambrinus to as great an extent as mortals can well do.

Strange inconsistency, for according to the legend of that famous king, lager beer was the invention of Satan. 

Thus it happened – Gambrinus was a fiddler, who lived in the time of Charlemagne (A. D. 800).  Having been jilted by his sweetheart, he went into a wood to hang himself.  As he was sitting on a bough, with the rope about his neck, preparatory to making the final plunge, suddenly a tall man in a greet coat appeared before him, and offered to make him as rich as he pleased, and to cause his sweetheart to burst with vexation at her foly in rejecting him, provided he would give up his soul to Beelzebub, at the end of thirty years.

Gambrinus struck the bargain, and, aided by Satan, he invented chiming bells and lager beer.  As soon as the Emperor Charlemagne had drunk a gallon or two of the beer, he was so pleased that he made Gambrinus Duke of Brabant and Count of Flanders, and thus give him the satisfaction of being able to laugh at his old sweetheart.  When the thirty years expired, Beelzebub sent one of his imps with orders to bring Gambrinus back before midnight, but that jolly hero made the imp so drunk with the beer that he was unable to do as he had been commanded; so, as is usual in all such legends, the devil was cheated in his bargain, and Gambrinus lived long enough to drink so much beer that he turned into a beer barrel.

Mower County Transcript (Lansing, Minnesota), May 30, 1872, page 4.


Conclusion

Many of Budweiser’s successful advertising techniques have been in place for more than a century.  Its team of Clydesdales is one of the most recognizable and beloved advertising images in American Pop-Culture, owes a debt of thanks to the team of oxen and team of Mexican mules that toured North and South America in 1907.  The Budweiser Girls have changed their image over the years – nearly one-hundred and twenty years.  Their trademark song, Here Comes the King (When you say Budweiser . . . you’ve said it all) built on the tradition of Budweiser is a Friend of Mine, from Ziegfeld’s Follies of 1907.  Their trademarked catch-phrase, The King of Beers, honors their own long tradition of quality brewing, as well as harkening back to legendary Gambrinus, the king of beer.

Today, Budweiser is among the most valuable brands in the world; Forbes places its value at $22.3 Billion[vi], the 25th most valuable brand in the world. 

You don’t think they sold their soul to the devil do you?

Nah!!!




[i] Eighty years later (in a commercial that would air only once) the Clydesdales took another trip to New York City to commemorate the loss of the Empire State Building’s successors.
[ii]The water wagon being replaced by a beer wagon is a reference to the expression, “to go on the wagon,” meaning to abstain from alcohol.  The phrase was originally, “to go on the water wagon,” possibly a play on the expression, “jump on (or get on) the bandwagon.” See A Sobering History and Etymology of Getting on and Falling off “the Wagon”and History and Etymology of Jump on the Bandwagon.
[iv]You would think that the Devil would have learned his lesson before he went down to Georgia.

Homelessness, Hunger and Domestic Violence - the Serious History and Origin of the Pie-in-the-Face Gag

$
0
0


Pastry is the Soul of Wit.
               – “Pies,” J. P. McEvoy, 1919.


A fat man sat on Mary’s Hat.
The crowd just roared with glee.
The movie pie that smites the eye
Gets laughs from sea to sea.

. . .
Banana peels that trip up heels
Oft fill the throng with joy
The wind-swept lid is still a bid
For grins from man and boy.

 – “Funny   Stuff,” La Monte Waldron, 1922.



Some things are naturally funny; like the misfortune of others.  Banana peels, and orange peels before them, caused countless injuries and numerous deaths throughout the nineteenth century.  Banana peel (and orange peel) humor dates back to about 1800; banana peel comedy on film dates to at least 1905.

But some things need to be learned.  A pie in the face is not a natural act; but it is funny.  Its place in the comic lexicon dates back to Saint Patrick’s Day, 1898 when Mabel Fenton, as Yvonne Grandpiano, threw a pie (variously described as a “piece of pie,”[i]a “thick custard pie,”[ii]or “a lemon meringue pie”[iii]into the face of Charles J. Ross, as Eric von Roeshad, on opening night of the burlesque musical, “The Con-Curers,” a spoof of the melodramatic hit, “The Conquerers.” 

And, just as banana peel humor masks the real dangers of banana peels, the source of the humor of the original pie gag lay in its association with the real dangers of sexual assault.  Early pie-in-the-face humor on film also made light of domestic violence, homelessness and hunger.



The First Pie

Paul Potter’s melodrama, The Conquerors, produced by his presumed life-partner[iv]Charles Frohmann (who went down with the Lusitania), caused a sensation upon its debut in New York City on January 4, 1898.  The dramatic centerpiece of the play was a graphic (for the time) double-rape of the heroine, Yvonne de Grandpre. 

The action takes place at the close of the Franco-Prussian War.  Lieutenant Eric von Rodeck brings a group of Prussian officers (the “conquerors” of the title) to a castle owned by Yvonne’s brother, the Baron of Grandpre.:

[Lieutenant von Rodeck has ]scoured the country for a number of low women, politely described on the program as dancing girls.  These are assigned, like so much merchandise, one to every man, and before the daughters of the house the riotous feasting begins.  The eldest of the two girls, Yvonne, finally protests and is grossly insulted by von Rodeck. 

She picks up a glass of wine and throws it in his face, thus ending the act.

The Times (Washington DC), January 9, 1898, part 2, page 12.

In the spoof, “The Con-Curers,” the wine is replaced by a pie.  That’s why it was funny.  But the pie-metaphor does not stop there. 

In the second act of “The Conquerors,” Rodeck seeks his revenge; trapping Yvonne in a mill and forces himself on her, in what was apparently a fairly graphic and realistic portrayal for the time.  Rodeck leaves in shame at the mention of his sister; but Yvonne’s troubles are not over.  The miller, Jean Baudin, enters – and forces himself on her.  Rodeck, feeling guilty, returns and kills the miller in mid-act.  But Rodeck’s troubles are not over.  When Yvonne recovers from her rape-induced unconscioussness, she assesses the situation and determines that the Rodeck must have killed Baudin when he came to save her.  She swears her revenge Rodeck – and later stabs him, intending to kill him.  But all’s well that ends well; Yvonne has a change of heart; she falls in love with “her despoiler,” he survives, and apparently they lived happily ever after.

In the “Con-Curers,” on the other hand, the bad-guy does not force himself on her – “he attempts to have revenge by forcing Yvonne to eat the pie;”[v]“a pie of her own deadly baking.”[vi]And Jean Baudin isn’t killed out of revenge – Jean Badun (“Bad One” – get it?); he is desperately hungry and chokes Yvonne to get possession of the deadly pie; whereupon he immediately drops dead.  Now, that’s funny(?).

Charles J. Ross and Mabel Fenton - First Pie-in-the-Face Recipient and Thrower

Contemporary reviewers, at least, thought so.  Part of the genius of the spoof was that all of the naughty bits had been removed – and replaced with an innocent custard (or lemon meringue) pie:

Nothing short of ingenuity could devise a way to ridicule [The Conquerers] without going further away from propriety than Mr. Potter did.  To make the insulted heroine swat the hero in the face with a custard pie in the supper scene instead of throwing a glass of wine, and to have his dreadful plan of vengeance at the inn consist of compelling her to eat a pie of her own deadly baking, was something like a stroke of genius in joking.  Her frenzied appeals for mercy, his relenting after she has fainted, the stealing of the pie by the voracious landlord, and its instantly fatal effect upon him, are such good travesty of the original as to deserve a rating as literature.  And the best of it is that not so much as an insinuation of indecency is given.  In the process of burlesquing “The Conquerors” it was cleaned so thoroughly that, in this version, it might be performed without offence at a Sunday school entertainment.  Like most of the matter at this theatre, the “Con-Curers” was somewhat raw in the first performance and had to be baked over to some extent.  In this instance, the dough had been more expertly mixed and kneaded than usual, however, and their improvement has been made principally by Comedians Weber, Fields, and Bernard in their caricatures of German army officers. 

The Sun (New York), April 11, 1898, page 5.

But not everyone loved the show:

A burlesque on “The Conquerors,” called “The Con-Curers,” is being presented at Weber & Fields’s Music Hall.  It is vulgar and inane from start to finish and the only attraction in it is a lot of pretty girls in tights.

The Times (Washington DC), March 27, 1898, page 7.

The fact that actors, Lou Weber and Joe Weber, were a well-known “Dutch” comedy act[vii](mimicking or mocking the speech patterns of German immigrants) lent an additional layer of comedy to their role as Prussian officers.  They also owned the theater where the play was staged.

The original and the spoof were both success in New York City and on the road; the touring company of “The Con-Curers following close behind the touring company of “The Conquerers” – but about two weeks behind at each stop, so that the audience would get the references.[viii] 

The Con-Curers endured for a time; there are notices of performances at far-flung places from 1898 through 1903.  Tens of thousands of people could have seen the pie-in-the-face gag in its original form across the entire United States, spreading awareness and appreciation of the pie gag – and ensuring its longevity.


The pie in the face’s long life may also be attributed to regular and frequent imitation on vaudeville and in burlesque.  Although Weber & Fields were “Dutch” (or German) comics, the pie-in-the-face gag was picked up by other “ethnic” comedians.  In 1902, a Catholic newspaper lamenting the various Irish stereotypes on stage described a typical, “Burlesque Irishman”:

The reasons why this type is objectionable to the more sensitive members of the same race are plain.  He is ridiculous in appearance; his idea of wit and humor is to hit his partner over the head with a custard pie or to beat him with a slap stick; he is the butt for endless jokes and tricks; there is nothing about him which is in any degree admirable.

Inter-Mountain Catholic (Salt Lake City, Utah), September 13, 1902, page 1.

By 1906, a pie in the face was a staple of vaudeville shtick, generally. In response to a negative review in the trade-magazine, Variety, vaudeville comedian, Fred Ray, of Ray and Wood, wrote a letter to the editors, defending his low style of slapstick humor:

If you would stand outside a vaudeville theatre and look at the people as they leave, you would never run down this class of comedy that I am trying to handle.  Any audience is a fair sample; a bucket of suds on the head; sit on fly paper; a loaded slapstick and slap a custard pie.  The average will laugh and applaud.  Then you are working all the time.

Give them clean, clever wit and humor; then you please one in a hundred, and, God help you, the Actors’ Fund will soon put another slab on its lot.  Starved to death.  Wishing you continued success, I remain Fred Ray.

Variety, Volume 1, Number 6,  January 20, 1906, page 11.

But despite the bit’s apparent ubiquity, the originators were not forgotten.  Years later, long after the a pie in the face had become an established comedy staple in the movies, and at a time when Weber and Fields were still performing and making films together, they were recognized as the originators of the pie-in-the-face gag:

To the world at large the mention of Weber and Fields means years and years of delightful, vigorous, enthusiastic comedy – a national institution.  To the stage the name means even more.  They were, in truth, the originators of the pie-throwing gag.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle, June 7, 1925, page E3.



The pie-gag still endures.


Throwing Pies in Film
In the summer of 2015, in the wake of the rediscovery of the lost second-reel to Laurel and Hardy’s pie-fight classic, “The Battle of the Century,” an article in the New York Times dated the first thrown pie in the face “to the Mack Sennett era, probably to a 1913 Fatty Arbuckle short called ‘A Noise From the Deep.’”[ix]  A contemporary account of the film detailed the silliness:

“A Noise from the Deep” (Keystone), July 17.– This is one of the screamingly funny concoctions which made this company famous as a purveyor of nonsense.  It begins with throwing pies and then Mabel and her lover go bicycling.  Mabel falls into the lake and the lover flees for help.  The fat boy, Bob, saves her.  This is but the beginning of the fun.  A hose is employed to gurgle in the water which makes everyone think Mabel is still in the lake.  The police force come to the rescue on bucking bronchos.  Very funny and free from coarseness of any kind.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 17, Number 4, July 16, 1913, page 430.

But while “A Noise from the Deep” may have been an early pie-fight, it was not the first.  More than one year earlier, in March 1912, Majestic’s film, “Keep Quiet,” featured a custard pie in the face. 

Cultures clash and sparks (and a pie) fly when a husband and wife each independently hire new cooks –a Chinese man and an Irish woman:  

The Irish and Chinese combination don’t get along well and create a lot of disturbance which finally ends with Bridget throwing a custard pie in John’s face.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 11, Number 13, March 30, 1912, page 1204.



A comment from November 1912 suggests that Mack Sennett and his Keystone Cops may have been associated with pie fights even before 1913:

To learn that a burglar or holdup man may be repulsed by throwing a custard pie in his face is a distinct advance in knowledge.  If possible, however, the pie should be hot.

Goodwin’s Weekly (Salt Lake City), November 2, 1912, page 4.

In 1909, Ben Turpin’s film, “Mr. Flip,” may have featured a pie in the face.  But the images may be ambiguous; the waitress hits him in the face with a plate of food, but it is unclear whether it is a pie.  Judge for yourself; through the miracle of YouTube you can see the erstwhile pie 3:25 of this clip. 
But regardless of whether you buy “Mr. Flip’s” plate of food as a pie or not, a pie – or at least a pie crust – was used as a weapon on film one month before “Mr. Flip’s” release in May, 1909.[x] A pie – or at least pie crust – was used as a weapon to fend off an unwanted suitor in “Lady Helen’s Escapade,” starring Florence Lawrence, the “Biograph Girl,” arguably the world’s first movie star. 
The plot involves a bored little rich girl who takes a menial job to get some excitement; she finds love with a musician and unwanted advances in the kitchen:

The scene in the kitchen, where Lady Helen, disguised as a domestic, has many encounters with the cookery utensils which she does not know how to use, and the viands she does not know how to cook, was full of delicate humor; and her attack on a too persistent suitor with for weapon the pie crust she is making, provoked much laughter.  Indeed, the various phases of the story linger in the memory, a rare thing for us to say of a moving picture, and we are so pleased with this exquisite production that we want all the patrons of moving picture theaters to participate in our enjoyment of it.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 4, Number 17, April 24, 1909, page 515.

The Keystone Cops and their antics became so popular within just a few years that they would have an effect on at least one boy’s career aspirations:

When I grow up I’m going to be a policeman,” said little Bobby, “and if you don’t look out I’ll arrest you.” 

“You won’t do any such a thing,” retorted Johnny.  “I’m going to be a moving picture actor, and if you try to arrest me I’ll throw a custard pie in your face.”

The Herald (New Orleans, Louisiana), April 12, 1917, page 5.

In real life, however, pies were no laughing matter – they were a case for the divorce courts and reflection of homelessness and hunger. 

But that did not make them any less funny (some might say that is precisely what makes them funny).


Domestic Violence and Pies



In 1904, a pie in the face made headlines in San Francisco as the centerpiece of a suit for divorce.

A. J. McLaughlin is an aggrieved husband and he wants to divorce from his wife, Carrie. . . . The climax of her alleged cruelty . . . was not reached until April of this year.  In that month she poured the contents of a coffee pot, including the grounds, over his head and threw a lemon cream pie into his face.

The San Francisco Call, July 24, 1904, page 28.

The story appeared less than nine months after “The Con-Curers” played to packed houses in San Francisco – just a coincidence? Hmmmm?  Perhaps life was imitating art.

A joke from the following year plays off the same notion of pie as a tool of domestic violence:

Goodman Gonrong gazed at the bilious looking pumpkin pie that had been placed before him by the sweet-faced young wife.
Then he turned and fled.
“Yeller peril!” he gasped. – Chicago Tribune

Omaha Daily Bee (Nebrask), April 14, 1905, page 4.

The image of pies as grounds for divorce must have been common enough in 1908 to inspire the following joke:

On general principles throwing pie into a wife’s faceor elsewhere is sufficient cause for divorce, for it is an insult to every good wife’s masterpiece.

The Princeton Union (Princeton, Minnesota), November 19, 1908, page 6.



The sentiments expressed in this joke were echoed in what appear to be reports of an actual incident on Boston in 1909; although it is possible that it was merely a repackaged form of the joke, masking as actual news:

Deserves Censure.

A Boston woman is charged with throwing a pie in her husband’s face.
That’s a fine way to waste pie! –

Cleveland Plain-Dealer. 

The Plymouth Tribune (Plymouth, Indiana), February 25, 1909, page 6.

The report of the Boston pie (Boston cream pie?) went “viral,” at least by early 20th Century standards.  It appeared in numerous newspapers across the entire United States over the course of several weeks. 

A similar report from Pennsylvania appeared several months later.

Wife Smears Pie in Husband’s Face

Sharon, Pa., Nov. 29. – “I don’t care much about being arrested, but just think!  Here’s a whole, good pumpkin pie gone to wreck.”  That is what Joe Mueller said today after his wife had smeared him on the face with the pie and both of them had been arrested, the wife for assault and the husband for surety of the peace.  Both were fined in court.

The Washington (DC) Times, November 29, 1909, page 10.

Whether all of those reports were true, or not, repeated image of pies in the face suggest that pie-in-the-face imagery was well on its way to becoming a comedy staple even before 1909.  Further reports of domestic pies in the face suggest that it may have been more than comedy; it may have been an actual feature in domestic violence incidents:

Joseph Devorshack, a milk dealer of Pasasic, N. J., was fined $50 on a charge of having hit his wife in the face with a hot mince pie.

The Pickens Sentinel (Pickens, South Carolina), November 27, 1913, page 1.

Wm. D. Kruse wants divorce.  Wife threw custard pie in face.

The Day Book (Chicago, Illinois), December 16, 1913, page 7.

These Mad Wags

Because his wife threw a pumpkin pie in his face during the course of an argument on why the Lord made man first, a Missouri man named Piper is now referred to by his friends as the Pied Piper.
          - The Pea Ridge (Ark.) Pod.

Harper’s Weekly, Volume 61, Number 3074, November 20, 1915, page 498. 

As a side note, I find it interesting that many of these reports appeared between Thanksgiving and Christmas; I guess that is when homes were full of pies.

A film about marriage from 1916 stood this convention on its head – with two men throwing pies into each others’ faces instead of their wives’.  The pie-throwing in this film must have been particularly good; the director of pie-throwing was singled out for special mention:


The sub-title of “Married for Revenge” is “Two Old Chumps,” and its application is at once apparent when one views the disheveled appearance of the two principals in the scene.  William W. Farmer is responsible for the scenario of the story, and Allen Curtis directed the pie throwing and other scenes.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 29, August 19, 1916, page 1267.

Pie throwing was featured in a film about divorce in 1917; at a time when cinematic pies in the face were already a tired, old gimmick:

Max Wants a Divorce.

. . . The comedy should be a welcome addition to any program as the slapstick work is not overdone and fits in with the development of the piece.  The fly in the amber is the recurrence of that tiresome but apparently everlasting pie in the face incident.

Variety, March 23, 1917 (Variety Film Reviews 1907-1920, Volume 1, New York, Garland Publishing, Inc., 1983).

It is difficult to assess whether the various reports of domestic pie-violence inspired early pie-throwing in film, or were, themselves, inspired by pie-throwing comedies on film and on stage.  In any case, the image of couples hitting each other with pies was became part of the pie-comedy lexicon.  Humorist, J. P. McEvoy (who is credited with coining the expression, “cut to the chase”) summed up this sort of pie humor in 1919:

Moving pictures have opened up a wonderful new field for the pie industry.  No movie comedy is complete without its case of pies.
The most comical pie, of course, is the custard.

In movies the comedy reaches a happy perfection when the comedian throws a ripe custard pie into the nearest lady’s face.  If the lady happens to be his mother, then the comedy is even more inspired, and consequently the laughter is heartier.
One ordinary pie is good for at least three laughs, and a ripe, juicy custard produces even more.  When you consider that more than one hundred pies are used in the average two-reel comedy, you begin to understand the importance of the pie industry.

As the saying goes: Pastry is the soul of wit.

“Pies,” J. P. McEvoy, The Evening World (New York), June 9, 1919, Final Edition, page 16.


Homelessness and Hunger

Domestic pie throwing incidents may have inspired spousal-abuse pie throwing comedy; hunger may have inspired cops-and-robbers pie-throwing.  Pie stealing was a common theme in early American film.  Pies were frequently stolen from a windowsill or back porch when set out to cool.  In some films, the culprits were young boys; in others, homeless “tramps” or “bums” looking for a square meal.  It is easy to imagine an early cops-and-robbers pie-fight growing out of a stolen-pie scenario.

Even the first pie-in-the-face alluded to hungry bums stealing pies.  The hungry villain, Jean Badun, who assaulted Yvonne to get at her deadly pie, was also known as “Bumface.”[xi]

The earliest known pie-in-the-face film, in fact, involved a pie in the face as punishment for stealing a pie.  Film historian, Anthony Balducci, identified the earliest known incident of a pie in the face on film in the 1905 comedy, “The Coal Strike.” A charwoman is so angered by a small boy who stole a pie that she rubbed the pie in his face.[xii]Substitute Keystone Cop for charwoman – and you’ve got a winning formula.

Two other early pie-stealing stories involve pie thieves framing innocent bystanders.  The description of first of these films also typifies a type of casual racism that passed for humor at the time:

Circumstantial Evidence. – Who ate the ‘possum pie? Is the problem, and the evidence is so strong that any jury in the world would bring in a verdict of guilty, thereby convicting an innocent man and allowing the guilty to escape.

Old Uncle Mose Jackson is seen entering his cabin with a very fine ‘possum which he has captured, and he proceeds to make a ‘possum pie and puts it in the oven to cook, and while it is cooking he falls asleep.

A young darkey passing the cabin detects the odor of ‘possum pie, so dear to the colored race, and pushing the door open he discovers Uncle Mose asleep, and further search reveals the pie in the oven, which is now cooked, and Mister Darkey proceeds to eat it.  After finishing the pie, he proceeds to start a false trail, and using the scraps that are left he greases the old man’s face and hands.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 3, Number 22, Novemer 28, 1908, page 435.

The film ends with Uncle Mose believing that he must have eaten his own pie in his sleep.

Similar plot elements were borrowed a few months later in the film, “Caught at last.”  A young boy, Willie, learns about circumstantial evidence from a headline in a newspaper and immediately puts his new learning to the test.  He drinks milk without permission and frames the cat for stealing milk.   He takes some hair from the Irish maid, Bridget, and frames his father, causing a jealous row between his parents:

He then goes out on the back porch, where his mother has just put some freshly baked pies out to cool off.  Willie makes away with them, calls the dog, smears a little pie over its mouth and feet and runs away.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 4, Number 23, June 5, 1909, page 769.

Although many of the films tend to make light of the bums’ starving conditions, at least one of the films brings redemption to the pie thief.  When Tim is wrongfully hounded from his job for protecting the honor of a woman, he finds himself out of work and hungry:

Discouraged and hungry he passes a restaurant.  The sight of the viands in the window emphasizes his already famished condition, so he enters and begs for a bite to eat.  The proprietor coldly waves him away with a refusal, and in abject desperation he seizes a piece of pie and runs, overturning everybody who attempts to hinder him.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 4, Number 17, April 24, 1909, page 524.

During his escape, Tim steals a police uniform from a disarmed policeman; but then, in the guise of a policeman, is asked to save the restaurant owner’s wife from the abusive owner.  A pie-thief with a heart of gold, Tim goes to the rescue and so impresses the police captain with his Moxie that he earns a spot on the force; which enables him to win the heart of the woman for whom he lost his job.

In “Town Hall Tonight,” two down-on-their luck vaudeville performers find themselves stuck in the jay-town of Snakeville, without funds and without food, after the promoter stole all of their proceeds:

The next morning one of them is arrested for stealing a pie from a kitchen window and thrown into jail.

The Moving Picture World, Volume 10, Number 12, September 30, 1911, page 988.

In the 1912 film, “Apple Pies,” “the good housewives and also the embryo housewives have a spell of baking cakes and pies” for the village church fair.  When one of their pies disappears, they spike another with “sleep sugar,” enabling them to easily find and subdue the four comatose tramps who stole the pie.

Kinetogram, Volume 6, June 15, 1912, page 5.


In “A Green Eyed Monster,” two bums overhear a jealous couple arguing with one another.  They plant suspicious letters for each of them to follow, hoping that they will leave their home unattended so that they can steal a meal – including pie (although the pie wasn’t very good):

Still quarreling they enter the house where they find the kitchen in great disorder, the refrigerator and larder having been robbed of every morsel of food with the following note from the tramps:

“Sorry to have caused any hard feeling between you but we needed a square meal. Kiss and make up.  Wear and Pal. P. S. The pie was sure bum.”

The Kinetogram, Volume 7, Number 5, October 1, 1912, page 5.

In “A Pie Worthwhile,” some tramps steal a pie just looking for a meal, and discover that the pie conceals the payroll.  In “Kidnapping of Dolly,” some young rowdies kidnap a little girl’s favorite doll and demand custard pie as ransom.

What with all of this stealing of pies – and throwing of pies – it is no wonder that the two eventually merged in the Keystone Cops films.


Conclusion

Pie-in-the-face humor dates back to the earliest days of the film industry.  It was a well-established comic-staple by 1913, and a tired old cliché by 1916.  The earliest pie in the face on film may have been in 1905’s, “The Coal Strike.”  Other early pie-in-the-face films include, “Lady Helen’s Escapade” (1909), “Mr. Flip” (1909), “Keep Quiet” (1912); and “A Noise from the Deep” (1913).  Presumably there were many more.

The hungry tramp stealing pies was a common feature of early American film.  The cops-and-robbers pie-fights of the Keystone Cops may have first emerged from a similar common plot element.
Pie-in-the-face humor pre-dates the earliest pie-in-the-face movies.  Much of the early pie-in-the-face “humor” in print made light of what may have been very real cases of domestic abuse.  But even that form of abuse may have been a case of life imitating art; the earliest known instance of a pie thrown on stage pre-dates the various reports of pie-in-the-face abuse I could find.

The very first pie-in-the-face gag may have been thrown by Mabel Fenton, in her role of Yvonne Grandpiano, in Weber & Fields’ production of, “The Con-Curers,” which debuted on St. Patrick’s Day of 1898.  “The Con-Curers” was a spoof of an earlier melodrama, “The Conquerors.”  In the spoof, the pie in the face replaced a glass of wine in the face at the end of Act 1.  Force-feeding Yvonne that pie, and assaulting her to steal her pie, lampooned the forced sex-acts of the second act of “The Conquerors.”

Pie as a comic stand-in for the real thing? – it all came full-circle in American Pie’s classic apple pie scene.  Everything old really is new again.


[i]The New York Clipper, March 26, 1898, page 60.
[ii]The Sun (New York), April 11, 1898, page 5.
[iii]New York Dramatic Mirror, March 26, 1898, page 20.
[iv]Paul Potter is believed to have been Broadway producer, Charles Frohmann’s, lover.
[v]The New York Clipper, March 26, 1898, page 60.
[vi]The Sun (New York), April 11, 1898, page 5.
[vii]Through the miracle of YouTube, you can see a typical one of their acts here; they seem to be a lot like Abbott and Costello.
[viii]The Virginia Enterprise (Virginia, Minnesota), November 18, 1898, page 2 (The shrewd manager of a party traveling with “The Con-Curers” is following Charles Frohman’s company in “The Conquerors” from city to city, but keeping a week or two behind, so that audiences may comprehend the points of the burlesque.).
[ix]The New York Times (online), July 8, 2015 (a version of the article also appeared in print on July 12, 2015, on page AR10 of the New York edition with the headline: In Comedy, Some Weapons Are Sweet); reporting the discovery of the lost-reel from Laurel and Hardy’s pie-fight classic, “The Battle of the Century.”
[x]Moving Picture World, Volume 4, Number 20, May 15, 1909, page 652 (“Mr. Flip” was released May 12, 1909).
[xi]The New York Clipper, March 26, 1898, page 60.
[xii]Anthony Balducci, The Funny Parts, McFarland, 2011, page 9.

Cotton Carts and Mardi Gras - a History and Etymology of Parade "Floats"

$
0
0


Cotton Carts and Mardi Gras– a History and Etymology of Parade “Floats”

Why is a Parade Float Called a “Float”? 

New York City’s Macy’s Thanksgiving Day Parade and Pasadena’s Tournament of Roses Parade, two pillars of American pop-culture, book-end the Holiday Season with their parade float-flotillas drifting leisurely down Broadway or Colorado Boulevard.  And every year, someone in the crowd wonders why they are called “floats.”  One obvious candidate reason is that a well-made float appears to float down the street.  While this imagery may have been in the minds of some people who adopted the word as it spread further away from its original home and meaning; it was not the origin of the word in the place where it first took root.  A parade “float” was named after a type of flat-bed wagon used in the cotton trade in New Orleans – those types of wagons were used to carry Mardi Grasfloats in post-Civil War New Orleans.  As Mardi Gras spread throughout the South, and eventually much further, the word “float” went along with it; and the distinction between the name of the wagon and the entire assembly quickly blurred.  By the mid-1880s, the word, “float,” in the modern sense of a parade float, was common and well-known throughout the United States.

New Orleans’ “Floats” or “Cotton Floats”


The float is a vehicle peculiar to the cotton cities, being a long, low, and very strong wagon, drawn usually by a splendid pair and a leading mule, and driven by a darky, who stands erect, as proud of his team, its harness, and its obedience as Captain Leathers is of the Natchez steamboat.

“Cotton: From the Plough to the Loom,” W. M. Burwell, Part III, Harper’s Weekly, Volume 27, Number 1386, July 14, 1883, page 446.  

“Cotton floats” or, simply, “floats” were long, narrow flat-bed wagons with front wheels that were significantly smaller than the rear wheels; precisely the type of wagon suitable for carrying a parade float.  Although frequently referred to as, “cotton floats,” floats were also used to haul other types of cargo, including, for example, “[r]ope, barrels, tobacco, hay and other produce.”[i]  These “floats” were so common, and considered so typical of New Orleans, that the Continent Stereoscopic View Company included a 3-D image of a New Orleans cotton float in its series, Descriptive Views of the American Continent:

If your screen is big enough and your eyes good enough; relax your eyes and focus beyond your screen - you might be able to see a Cotton Float in 3-D
 

I do not know how long such wagons had been known as “floats.”  The earliest example that I could find of “float,” in the sense of a wagon (in the United States) is from 1867:

Runaway Team.

Two mules attached to a float became frightened yesterday morning about ten o-clock, while on Common street, and ran away.  The driver, James Polk, tried to check them but lost his footing and, fell from the float with such force as to break one of his legs.  The wounded man was taken to the Charity hospital.

New Orleans Republican, June 11, 1867, page 1.

It is not clear precisely how or why the word, “float,” came to be used in New Orleans and other cotton cities, but there are a few possibilities to consider.  A few dictionaries list some pre-1860s wagon-related senses of “float,”[ii]although most of those seem to have been obscure, or even obsolete, by the 1860s.  I could not find any such use in periodicals, books, or newspapers published in the United States. 

The most relevant usage I have seen is from a description of crowds gathering for the Irish Repeal Meeting at Tara in October 1843:

The local muster headed by its local band immediately took its place in the procession, on horseback or in vehicles.  Wagons, capacious “floats” brought from the city, and the country carts used in agriculture, were all employed and were all found barely sufficient to accommodate the people.

Charles Gavan Duffy, Young Ireland: A Fragment of Irish History. 1840-1850, London, Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co., 1880, page 345.[iii] 

Assuming that the excerpt from the Repeal Meeting accurately reflects pre-1860 usage of, “float” (which there is no particular reason to doubt; although it is by no means certain[iv]), it is possible that the word “float,” as applied to flat-bed wagons in New Orleans, might be part of the same tradition. 

Another intriguing possibility suggested itself to me while researching this piece.  New Orleans “cotton floats” look nearly identical to a type of wagon used by during the Civil War; “French-style” pontoon (or float) wagons.[v]  Pontoon (or float) wagons were long, narrow flat-body wagons with front wheels significantly smaller than the rear wheels; precisely the type of wagons suitable for carrying a parade float:

Pontoon wagon and boat, 50th New York Engineers, Rappahannock Station, Va., March, 1864 (Library of Congress)


Souvenir of New Orleans and the Exposition, New York, Willemann Bros., 1885.
Pontoon wagon train.

Pontoon bridge.
 

The similarity between cotton floats and pontoon (float) wagons jumped right out at me; and the association of each with the word “float” is at least eye-brow raising.  There were, in fact, many pontoon wagons in the New Orleans and Louisiana region during the Civil war;[vi] and some of them were likely converted to civilian service.  An advertisement for one auction of surplus military goods, for example, listed "30 pontoon wagons" for sale.

New Orleans Republican, March 10, 1868, page 3.
    

Although, perhaps the similarity can be explained away by the fact that all sorts of wagons from the period had similar had flat-beds and wheels of different size. I do not know; I am not a wagon historian and have not been able to find images of other similar wagons from the period.  The lack of evidence of pre-1860s use of “float,” in the sense of a wagon also floats the question of whether there might be some connection; if the usage were related to an earlier, British term, you might expect to see at least some evidence of it in the record.  The evidence may be there; I just haven't found it.  

But wherever the name came from, “floats” or “cotton floats,” played a significant role in the operation of New Orleans’ thriving cotton trade.  

Soard's New Orleans City Directory 1883


Nevertheless, some people viewed the floats as an annoying and dangerous public nuisance:

The dreadful accident which has resulted in the death of an estimable and beautiful young lady, Miss Durel, should serve as a warning to the police and city authorities to execute rigidly the ordinances which provide that vehicles driving in line through the streets shall keep a distance of twenty feet apart, and which prohibit furious driving on the crowded thoroughfares.

Unfortunately the ordinances alluded to have been permitted to become dead letters, and we have, time and again, noticed long processions of loaded cotton floatsdriven so close together that it was impossible for an active man to cross a street between them, while everybody is familiar with the sight of heavy cotton floats and drays being driven at break-neck speed over the square block pavements, to the imminent danger of life, and to the everlasting injury of the tympanums of everybody’s ears.

The New Orleans Bulletin, June 20, 1874, page 2.

Many of the early references to “floats” relate to reports of injuries, arrests, or both:

Two mules attached to a float became frightened yesterday morning about ten o’clock, while on Common street, and ran away.  The driver, James Polk, tried to check them but lost his footing and, fell from the float with such force as to break one of his legs.  The wounded man was taken to Charity hospital.

New Orleans Republican, June 11, 1867, page 1.

Officer Maguire reported at the station, yesterday afternoon, that a colored man, name unknown, employed as driver of a float, No. 665, struck a lady with a piece of stone while on Poydras street.  Upon the approach of the officer, the negro ran away, leaving his float and horse to be taken to the pound.

The New Orleans Crescent, December 18, 1868 (Morning Edition), page 1.

A float, (No. 47) drawn by two mules, came in violent collision with one of the city railroad cars on Poydras street about two o’clock yesterday.  The driver, seeing the damage he had done, made good his escape, leaving the mules and float to be taken by Officer Maguire to the First Precinct station.

The New Orleans Crescent, March 16, 1869 (Morning Edition), page 1.

John Moore, driver of float No. 504, was arrested yesterday, by Officer Phillips, for cruelty to his team. 

New Orleans Republican, November 23, 1870, page 5.

A description of the cotton industry in Harper’s Weekly (1883), reported on a bright spot in post-Civil War race relations:

More recently the relations between the white and colored races have been so well re-adjusted that the colored men have an association [of float drivers] which parades in the same procession with the white men’s association, and they constitute a common force upon all questions of wages or hours of work.

“Cotton: From the Plough to the Loom,” W. M. Burwell, Part III, Harper’s Weekly, Volume 27, Number 1386, July 14, 1883, page 446.

The “ku-klux” float in Memphis’ 1872 Mardi Gras parade (discussed further below), however, revealed a darker side.

“Floats” in Parades

The earliest reference I could find to a “float” or “cotton float” carrying a decorative display in a parade is from New Orleans in 1868.  Surprisingly, perhaps, it was not a Mardi Gras parade – it was a political rally:

The procession was provided with a pretty yawl, schooner-rigged, and manned by a bevy of neat little girls attired in white.  The boat was mounted on a cotton float, and received considerable admiration.  After the election the yawl will be found serviceable to transport Seymour, Blair & Co. up a saline stream.[vii]

New Orleans Republican, August 30, 1868, page 5. 

A description of earlier, decidedly non-PC Mardi Gras traditions, suggests that the word “float” may not yet have been in use in 1861.  The Civil War was only a couple months away, and the newly elected president was ripe for satire:

Mardi-Gras.

Yesterday being a bright and beautiful day, the Mardi-gras spirit of merriment and deviltry was effulgent all over the city – from the river to the swamp, from the barracks to the stock landing.

The little boys and girls reveled as usual in cheap masks and fancy costumes, and pelted each other and the darkeys and loafers with flour, according to the usual custom.  The Cyprians [(prostitutes)] and their masculine rowdy companions took full advantage of the license accorded to them on this one day of the three hundred and sixty-five, and whilst amusing the town by their outlandish and grotesque costumes and processions and antics, doubtless enjoyed themselves according to their fancies – nobody envying them their enjoyment.

There were many laughable groups in wagons – n[-word] minstrels, clowns, harlequins, horrible beasts, devils, and so on, and some extraordinary procession on foot.  In the early part of the day a band of n[-word] minstrels, playing n[-word] music, marched around, having at their head a comical effigy of Old Abe Lincoln, riding a rail of his own splitting.  Old Abe’s “express wagon” was another show which thoroughly amused all who saw it.

New Orleans Daily Crescent, February 13, 1861 (Morning Edition), page 1.

In 1870, there was a band-wagon, horses and “platform cars;” – but no “floats;” at least not by that name:

Horses in Yesterday’s Procession. – We noticed some of Colonel Ames’ circus horses carrying riders in the procession, also his large band-wagon, kindly loaned for the occasion by the owner. . . .

Coroner Roche, marshal’s aid, rode the animal that carried Comus Mardi Gras.
The ten beautiful grays which drew Louisiana’s steamer, circus pets, were universally admired.  They looked as fine in harness as in a ring, carrying spangled riders.

New Orleans Republican, March 5, 1870, page 5.

Mardi Gras.

Last Tuesday was celebrated with the revelry usual, we understand, in this city, as it is in many cities in continental Europe. . . . In the evening “The Mystick Crewe of Comus” passed through the streets in procession on large platform cars, with music and lights.

The design was a good one, and was carried out with good taste.  It was a representation of the history of Louisiana at different periods from 1539 to 1815, in statuary.

The Morning Star and Catholic Messenger (New Orleans, Louisiana), March 6, 1870 (Morning Edition), page 4.  Accounts of Mardi Gras in Mobile, Alabama also referred to “platform cars” in 1870.

I did not find the word “float” used in association with Mardi Grasparades until 1872:

THE THIRD DIVISION, comprising all maskers in vans, floats, milk-carts and other public vehicles, will form on Camp street, the right resting on Canal street.

New Orleans Republican, February 11, 1872, page 4.   




The word “float” appeared regularly and often in accounts of Mardi Gras beginning in 1873, and later.
The debut of Rex, the King of Carnival, in 1872 may have laid the groundwork for bigger, more elaborate parades and an increasing need for more, bigger and stronger wagons, like “cotton floats” in the parades.  


REX

Mardi Gras celebrations in New Orleans are the work of a number of distinct societies known as, “Krewes.”  The Granddaddy of the Mardi Krewes is the Mystik Krew of Comus.  King Comus, and his band of underworld followers, made their debut in 1857; raising Mardi Gras in New Orleans to a much grander scale:

“Mistick Krewe of Comus.”

This “krewe,” concerning whose identity and purposes there had been such tortures of curiosity and speculation, made their debut before the public in a very unique and attractive manner.  They went through the streets at 9 o’clock with torchlights, about as much resembling a deputation from the lower regions as the mind could possibly conceive.  The masks displayed every fantastic idea of the fearful and horrible, whilst their effect was softened down by the richness and beauty of the costumes, and the evident decorum of the devils inside.

New Orleans Daily Crescent, February 26, 1857, page 1.

The “krewe” then put on a show at the Gaiety Theater featuring a series of tableaux based on Milton’s Paradise Lost, followed by a grand ball.  The Krewe became a permanent fixture in New Orleans Mardi Gras culture; and continues to this day.

But the Krewe was only one of many groups that held their own, separate parades, balls and other entertainments.  Although Mardi Gras was celebrated citywide, the “city” did not organize a citywide event.

That changed, however, in 1872 when Rex, the King of Carnival, enlisted the obeisance and obedience of the Mayor, the police, and the local militia to organize the city's various, independent organizations, large and small, into one, unified parade:



Rex issued several edicts (including the order of the procession shown earlier), organizing a unified, official Mardi Gras to his demanding royal specifications – state and city officials played along:







This is the same year in which Rex is said to have selected purple, green and gold as the official Mardi Gras colors[viii], in honor of a visiting Russian Grand Duke Alexis Romanoff, whose family colors were purple, green and gold.


Perhaps the bigger parade, bigger crowd, and increased visibility inspired or required the various Krewes to mount a bigger, more spectacular parade – with “floats.”  


Parade Floats

Early accounts of “floats” in Mardi Gras parades refer to displays being carried on the “floats” or “cotton floats” – they did not refer to the entire assembly, wagon and display, as a “float”:

The Pack.  This ancient body represented Shakespeare’s “Seven Ages of Man, namely:” the infant, the schoolboy, the lover, the soldier, the justice, the old man, and, last scene of all in this strange, eventful history, second childishness, from the play “As You Like It,” second act.  Each age formed a tableau on the requisite number of level cotton floats, all the members being dressed in appropriate costumes, presenting a novel sight.

New Orleans Republican, February 26, 1873, page 1.

Mardi Gras. – The annual Mardi Gras festivities were celebrated with more than usual magnificence this year. . . . One of the features of the procession was the Royal Navy, which was borne along the streets on large floats. 

The Morning Star and Catholic Messenger (New Orleans, Louisiana), March 2, 1873, page 1. 

“The Pack.” In consequence of an edict from Rex, the usual Mardi Gras parade did not take place in daylight, which prevented New Orleans paying a compliment to generous Boston.  The Pack intended to illustrate a page in Boston’s early history, that is re-enacting her tea party.  A full rigged vessel was to be put on cotton floats, and men, attired as Indians, were to throw the taxed tea overboard, while British seamen stood by in amazement looking at the proceeding.

New Orleans Republican, February 10, 1875, page 1.

Mardi Gras was not restricted to New Orleans and Mobile, Alabama.  In 1872, the city of Memphis started its own city-wide Mardi Grastradition.[ix]  A description of the festivities (from an article published in 1875) illustrates the open and widespread tolerance for violent racist terrorism of that time and place:

Another float was occupied by representative kuklux from every southern State, who were enacting the scenes alleged to have taken place in South Carolina.  They were in the act of executing a negro, according to Nast’s pictures and as described by the trustworthy correspondents of the Cincinnati press.

Memphis Daily Appeal (Tennessee), February 9, 1875, page 2.

They may have looked like these "Ku-Klux" who were arrested in Mississippi in 1871.


A contemporary account of Mardi Gras, 1872, in Memphis described the wide variety costumes worn by revelers – the “ku-klux” costumes were considered comical:

Many of the costumes were exceedingly rich and were gotten up in a costly style.  The great majority, however, tended toward the comic order, representing negroes, heathen Chinese, monkeys, soldiers, ku-klux, etx.

Public Ledger (Memphis, Tennessee), February 14, 1872, page 3.

But in 1872, the real ku-klux were active in the region, and not very comical; no one was safe:

Ku-Kluxing a School Teacher.  There has been a case of Ku-Kluxing near Vienna, in this State.  A white teacher in charge of a colored school was taken out by six men and severely whipped.  After the whipping he was notified to leave the Parish before the next Tuesday morning, or he would be shot.

New Orleans Republican, February 26, 1873, page 8.

It is not surprising then, that some people were frightened of Mardi Gras, at least on occasion:

A gay party of masked Mardi Gras celebrators promenaded the streets and visited a number of citizens Tuesday night.  We heard of one or two negroes who precipitately “took to their heels,” thinking the Kuklux were after them.

The Milan Exchange (Milan, Tennessee), February 15, 1877, page 1.

Reconstruction was still underway in 1872, and many of the places terrorized by the Ku-Klux were still occupied by Federal troops; giving hope that the menace could be wiped out.  Sadly, the troops may have pulled out too early; leaving the door open for the radical, extremist, religiousracist terrorists to impose Sharia Law“Jim Crow” segregation, and prompting a mass migration of refugees northward; leaving millions behind to live in constant fear of violence and reprisal.

The use of “float,” in association with Mardi Gras vehicles, continued.  Over time, the distinction between float-as-wagon and float-as-display began to blur:

[At the Memphis Mardi Gras festival,] scenes of later days in America are represented.  There were nineteen scenes or floats, each of which is a complete representation of some historical fact, most of them having connection with the discovery of America and explanations in it.

Daily Argus (Rock Island Illinois), February 10, 1875, page 1.

Last night the Knights of Momus made up in splendor for the lapse of a year, and marched through the streets with one of the finest pageants ever seen here.  It is understood by those who have not seen these processions, that the figurate characters are mounted on floats and drawn by horses and mules.  

New Orleans Republican, February 25, 1876, page 1.

King Momus was astride of an immense bucking ram, on a float drawn by four mules, and attended by Pantaloon and Punchinello, Count de Noses and a royal vale de chamber. . . .  The float of Rex was drawn by four mules, and as before stated, bore an enormous bucking goat; on which the king was mounted.

Memphis Daily Appeal, February 29, 1876, page 1.

The word “float” was pulled for the ride when Mardi Gras celebrations spread out into new cities.  Some of those cities may have been places where wagons known as “floats” were unfamiliar; contributing, perhaps, to a further blurring of the line between the wagon and the entire assembly:

At Little Rock.

Little Rock, February 29 – Mardi Gras was celebrated here to-day in grand style.  There were about one thousand masks in the procession, besides numerous floats representing various scenes.

At Cincinnati.

Cincinnati, February 29. – The Mardi-Gras festivities to-day passed off without any serious disturbance. . . .  The pageant in the evening represented scenes in the history of America, and were exhibited on sixteen floats.

At Louisville.

Louisville, February 29. – Mardi Gras was celebrated here to-day.  The procession in the day consisted of floats portraying historical scenes and characters.

Memphis Daily Appeal, March 1, 1876, page 1.

A report from Dallas, Texas, about the Mardi Gras festivities there in 1877, appears to use alternately use two senses of “float” – the wagon or the display:

A building representing a school house was erected upon a large float, entirely built of doors, sash and blined, with seats and desks inside.
. . .
Hamilton & Meyers house and sign painters, occupied a prominent position in the procession, using their large float to represent a paint shop.
. . .
[B]ehind the lights was a large reflector, which threw the light on the float behind, and also on a transparency which gave the theme of the floatthat followed.

The Dallas Daily Herald, April 5, 1877, page 8.

In time, the word started popping up in places outside the lower-Mississippi and Ohio River valleys.   

In 1881, a newspaper in Vermont printed a detailed description of the look and construction a Mardi Gras“float”:

Low trucks, especially for this purpose, are prepared, and upon this is a platform, the sides shutting well down over the wheels.  On the platform the tableaux is set, the same as might be at a theatre, except that it is so arranged as to be completely seen from any point, and is without background or curtains, and instead of the figures remaining quiet they are most of them in constant motion, every movement being in perfect time with the music of the accompanying bands.  The animals hauling each float (as these platforms are called) are completely enveloped in gorgeous trappings, and are led by grooms in livery.

Orleans County Monitor (Barton, Vermont), July 24, 1882, page 1.

In 1883, Harper’s Weekly, a magazine with a national readership, described the morning after Mardi Gras in New Orleans:

After the pageant has gone glimmering, and the whirl of the midnight ball is over, day dawns upon a scene of merry wreck.  Streets are strewn with fragments of brightly colored paper, tatters of tinsel, remnants of torn decorations; perhaps some gorgeous wagon, or “float,” disabled during the great review, may be seen lying abandoned at some point of the route, like a gold-freighted galleon astrand.

“New Orleans in Carnival Garb,” Harper’s Weekly, Volume 27, Number 1366, February 24, 1883, page 122. 

New Orleans had some pretty elaborate “floats” in Mardi Gras of 1883; the article that described the abandoned hulks on the day-after provided images of two of them in their full-glory – including their illumination by electric light:





Mardi Gras“floats” reached the West Coast by 1884:

Floats for the Mardi Gras Festival [in San Francisco] next Tuesday evening are being built, and promise to be very attractive.

Sacramento Daily Record-Union (California), February 23, 1884, page 4.

By 1885, when a newspaper in Cairo Illinois touted the, “beautiful parade Floats representing the merchants of the city” in their upcoming Fourth of July parade, the transformation of the word from just the wagon to the whole shebang[x] seems to have been complete.  

The word appears to have been well-known and standard by 1889, when it was used profusely, without explanation and not set-off by quotation marks, throughout a book detailing celebrations in Philadelphia on the occasion of the Centennial of the United States Constitution.




Conclusion

Floats everywhere, including the Macy's Thanksgiving Day Parade, The Tournament of Roses Parade, and your local high school homecoming parade, all owe their name to “cotton floats” of old New Orleans.  New Orleans’ Mardi Gras owes its success, in large part, to the Mystick Krewe of Comus who pushed the boundaries of extravagance in 1857, and Rex, the King of Carnival who organized the city's various “krewes” into a unified parade in 1872.  As the popularity of Mardi Gras grew and spread across the South and beyond during the 1870s, displays on “floats” in parades were slowly transformed into “parade floats” as we know them today.  By the mid-1880s, the word, “float,” in the sense of a parade float, was common and widespread across the entire United States.

All HailRex!!!



[i]New Orleans Republican, November 22, 1870, page 5.
[ii]The Oxford English Dictionary, 2ndEdition (FLOAT: 13. One of the wooden frames attached to the sides, front, or back of a wagon or cart to increase the carrying capacity. 1686 PlotStaffordsh. 354 A Cart that had its floats supported, with standards erected upon the ends of the Axles. 1887 in Kent Gloss.  14. A. A low-bodied, crank-axled cart, used for carrying heavy articles, live stock, etc. 1866 Daily Tel. 23 Feb. 3/4.  The pikes and handles were removed in a float in the presence of a large crowd. 1891 Sheffield Gloss. Suppl., Float, a deep cart . . . used for carrying pigs to market); Dictionary of Obsolete and Provincial English, Volume 1, 1857 (Floats, s. The wooden frames that hang over the sides of a wagon. East); The Dictionary of Trade Products, Manufacturing, and Technical Terms, 1858 (Float, . . . a coal cart . . . . ).
[iv]Although the author claimed that the excerpt in question was based on contemporaneous notes from 1843, care should always be taken in using later-published texts to establish an earlier usage. See, e.g. Peter Reitan, Dude: its earliest attestation thus far (1879) is unreliable, and Peter Reitan, Dude: Another supposed 1879 source of dude was written later: 1885, both in Comments on Etymology, Volume 43, number 8, May 2014 (four purported pre-1883 attestations of ‘dude’ have been proven to have been published after 1883).
[v]The website for the Lt. Gen. Wade Hampton Camp No. 273 of the Sons of Confederate Veterans has a good history of pontoon bridges and description of the various types of pontoon bridges used during the Civil War.
[vi] Bennie McRae, Jr., Lest We Forget: African American Military History (97th Regiment, United States Colored Infantry (Corps De Afrique, United States Colored Volunteers, 3rd Regiment, Engineers) were in charge of a pontoon wagon train and built several pontoon bridges during service in Louisiana); Joseph P. Blessington, The Campaigns of Walker’s Texas Division, New York, Lange, Little and Co., 1875 (recounts numerous pontoon bridges, Union and Confederate, in and around Louisiana during the Civil War).
[vii]The expression, “up a saline stream,” is a humorous rewording of the expression, “up Salt River,” a common expression at the time.  The modern version of the expression is more likely to be expressed something like, “up S[al]t Creek.”
[viii]“Mardi Gras History,” MardiGrasNewOrleans.com.
[ix]Mardi Gras had been earlier celebrated by Italian-Americans in Memphis. See, e.g., Public Ledger (Memphis, Tennessee), February 22, 1871, page 3 (Our Italian fellow-citizens celebrated Mardi Graslast evening . . . .”).
[x]For more on the history and origin of the expression, “the whole shebang,” see my earlier post on, The History and Etymology of “Shebang.”

Charles Monk, Monkey Wrenches and a "Monkey on a Stick" - a Gripping History and Etymology of "Monkey Wrench"

$
0
0




In Orson Welles’ classic film, Citizen Kane, a newsreel crew spends the entire film looking for the meaning of Kane’s dying word, Rosebud.  The producer is hopefully optimistic; he muses, “it’ll probably turn out to be a very simple thing.”  But despite reading his banker’s diary, and interviewing his business partner, buddy, ex-wife and butler, the news crew does not find the answer.  

As the film nears its final frame, however, the viewers learn the truth.  In an incinerator, going up in smoke with the detritus of Kane’s eventful but ultimately empty life, the camera zooms in on Kane’s childhood sled – the sled he was riding when the bankers took him from his mother; the name on the sled – Rosebud.

The meaning of the cryptic term monkey wrench– “a wrench with one fixed and one adjustable jaw at right angles to a straight handle”[i]– has similarly frustrated investigators.  The many twists and turns in the story have made it nearly impossible to get a firm grasp on the matter.  As it turns out, however, it may turn out to be a very simple thing.  An obscure, century-old reference provides a simple, plausible, Rosebud-like clue; the name may derive from a simple children’s toy – a toy that was popular throughout the 1800s and into the early 1900s – a “monkey on a stick.”

But like Citizen Kane, we need to run through the entire cast of characters, sifting through all of the evidence, to fully appreciate the deceptively simple pay-off at the end.


Charles Monk

The traditional folk-etymology of monkey wrench holds that it was named after its inventor, Charles Moncky (sometimes Monkay[ii]), who sold his invention for $2000 and bought a small cottage in Brooklyn or Williamsburg, New York. The earliest example of the story I could find is from 1885:

We see it stated that such great manufactures as Krupp, Whitworth, Armstrong and Hotchkiss have to send to America for all their screw-bar wrenches.  About 80,000 dozen are exported to Europe annually.  The inventor, Charles Moncky, lives in a small cottage in Brooklyn.

Engineering Mechanics, November 1885, page 324.

The story was repeated dozens of times in various periodicals during the following few years; sometimes in nearly identical language, and sometimes adding further details:

That handy tool, the “monkey-wrench” is not so named because it is a handy thing to monkey with, or for any kindred reason.  “Monkey” is not its name at all, but “Moncky.”  Charles Moncky, the inventor of it, sold his patent for $2000, and invested the money in a house in Williamsburg, Kings County, where he now lives.  Iron, a London trade paper, says that 80,000 dozen Moncky wrenches are exported to Europe annually.  “The toolmakers and machinists of Euorpe,” says Iron, “such as Krupp, of Germany; Whitworth & Armstrong, of England, and Hotchkiss, of France, with their vast resources are unable to produce a Moncky or screw-bar wrench equal to the American wrenches, and consequently they have to import these tools from the United States.” 

Notes and Queries, Volume 4, November 1887, Number 11, page 408.

This apparently all-too-cute explanation is generally dismissed for want of actual evidence of invention.  There is evidence, however, that the man actually existed; and he may actually have lived in a small cottage in Brooklyn. 

The US Census for 1880 lists a man named Charles Monk, age 52, living with his wife and children at 190 16th Street, a quaint residential street in the Williamsburg section of Brooklyn, New York.  His occupations are listed as – wait for it . . .  – “moulder and tool-maker.”  Is this the Charles Moncky of urban legend?

A molder makes molds used in the fabrication of cast-metal pieces at a foundry.  Charles Monk was more than just a working stiff, however.  He also manufactured his own line of molders’ tools.  The business appears to have been fairly substantial, as his tools were advertised in a tool-supply catalogue based in far-off Detroit, Michigan.  If the tools illustrated in this one catalogue are representative of his entire line of products, it looks as though he may not have made wrenches and the like; all of the tools pictured appear to be molders’ shaping tools, not mechanics’ tools:

Chas. A. Strelinger, A Book of Tools, Being a Catalogue of Tools, Supplies, Machinery, and Similar Goods
Detroit, Michigan, Chas. A. Strelinger & Co., 1895, page 290


Charles Monk is also absent from the old patent records; suggesting that perhaps he was not the inventor.  And, in any case, he was not old enough to have invented, coined, or inspired the term, monkey wrench; he would have been only twelve years old in 1840 when the earliest known accounts of monkey wrenches appeared in print.




Monkey Wrench

The earliest accounts of monkey wrenches that I found in print[iii]are all from the railroad industry.  Surprisingly, perhaps, the earliest example is from England, where what Americans call wrenches are generally referred to as spanners:

Every engine-man shall have with him at all times in his tender, the following tools, viz: a complete set of screw keys, one large and one small monkey wrench . . . .

Five Reports from the Select Committee (of the House of Commons) on Railway Communication, Fifth Report, dated 10 July 1840 (North Union Railway), Appendix, No. 1 (North Union Railway), page 422.

This early locomotive regulation was soon co-opted and adopted by railroads in Britain, France, the United States and Canada; frequently copied verbatim.[iv]  In the United States, the “one large and one small monkey wrench” rule was included in a set of “Rules and Regulations for the Management of a Locomotive Engine,” adopted at the meeting of the United States’ Institute of Civil Engineers in 1845.[v]

Although the early paper trail, so far as I can tell, is entirely from the railroading documents, it is not clear that use of the term originated in, or whether its use was restricted to, the railroad industry.  But even if it had been so limited, it was not confined to railroading for long.  It appears to have been common and widespread, at least in other technical circles, by the 1850s.  In 1850 alone, Monkey wrenches were listed in requisitions of the US Army quartermaster in California and the US Navy Bureau of Construction in Washington DC, as well as in a British technical dictionary and an American magazine targeting farmers.  

American Farmer, Volume 6, 1850,  Pictorial Farmer (Baltimore)


Monkey wrenchappeared with increasing frequency throughout the 1850s, and seems to have become very common by the 1860s.  The following item about possible fraud, waste and abuse in Civil War-era military procurement reveals that some things never change:

I found there that monkey-wrenches, the fair price of which was from twelve to fifteen dollars a dozen, were bought by the Navy Department at Portsmouth for $150 a dozen.

The Congressional Globe, Twenty-Eighth Congress, 2d Session, New Series Number 54, February 18, 1865, Page 851.

As technology advanced and mechanical contraptions became more common, familiar and accessible to regular folks in their everyday lives, the monkey wrench eventually earned a permanent place in pop-culture; but not until after it proved to be dangerous – at least in the wrong hands. 


Monkey Wrench in the Machine/Works

         Actual Wrenches

A monkey wrench is a very useful and versatile tool for maintaining and repairing machinery.  When handled carelessly, it can be just as dangerous:

Winfield Wickham, foreman in the box making department of a Cedar Rapids creamery and dairy supply house, met with a fearful accident.  While at work he dropped a wrench on a moving pulley which was revolving at the rate of 2,500 times a minute.  The high speed broke the wrench, and the pieces flew in different directions, the large, heavy end striking Wickham in the face.  His nose was crushed flat, and a deep cut was made in the right cheek just below the eye.

Iowa State Bystander, June 22, 1894, page 2.  

In 1903, Robert Gordon, an employee of the Paducah Cooperage Co. (they made barrels), was injured:

He was working near a machine when his wrench slipped and threw him into the planer.  His left hand was caught in the machine and the thumb badly cut.

The Paducah Sun(Kentucky), February 13, 1903, page 7.

In 1906, the village of McGraw, New York nearly burned to the ground because of a dropped wrench:

Wrench Dropped and Town Burned.  The little village of McGraw, four miles east of Cortland, was threatened with extermination by a fire early this morning which destroyed twelve of the fifteen stores and shops in Main st., with a loss estimated at $60,000. . . . An old fashioned hand engine constitutes the village equipment, and that was put out of commission at the start by one of the firemen dropping a wrench into the valve.

New York Tribune, January 29, 1906, page 3. 

The problem was common enough in 1910 that a technical journal included specific precautions against dropping wrenches into machinery:

While it is essential to use a great deal of care in working the knife on the stave machine – especially instructing the machinist not to drop his wrench in the machine, but to keep it in his toolbox, where it belongs when not in use . . . .

Barrel and Box (Chicago, Illinois), Volume 14, Number 3, May 1909, page 34.


         Metaphoric Wrenches

By 1907, the San Francisco Call put the dangers of mislaid monkey wrenches to metaphoric use:

The clearing house association has now laid a heavy hand on all this business.  Speculative banking constitutes, of course, but a small fraction of the financial system, but, like the man who throws a monkey wrench into a machine, it causes a temporary derangement and the wheels stop for a short space while repairs are made.

The San Francisco Call, November 2, 1907, page 8.

There appears to be an unfortunate impediment in the legislative reasoning apparatus, as if somebody had dropped a monkey wrench into the machine.

The San Francisco Call, March 10, 1911, page 6. 

Others soon followed:

New York, Aug. 16. – [A]t the opening of the present [baseball] season someone threw a monkey wrench into the works and the old machine buckled up.  In other words, the members of the team allowed spite and jealousies to creep in and the smooth running harmony, essential to a pennant race, was gone. . . .

The Salt Lake Tribune(Utah), August 17, 1913, sporting section, page 4.

Quack press threatened to throw the monkeywrench into the works of Babb, Sheridan and Barber by neat first page double-leaded expose.  Heavy on the last syllable of exposay.  I believe it’s French.

The Day Book(Chicago, Illinois), June 2, 1914, page 13.

Curiously, the several reports of actual wrenches I dug up used the word, “wrench,” without monkey.  The several, early metaphoric uses, however, specifically refer to monkey wrenches.  Perhaps the word “monkey” is just more funny; or perhaps monkey wrenches were so ubiquitous that they naturally came to mind.

Monkey wrenchesbecame common, household items, in large part, through the efforts of one man; Loring Coes, the inventor of the modern monkey wrench.


Loring Coes

1874
Loring Coes was no Charles Foster Kane, but he was a successful businessman for nearly seventy years.  When he died in 1906, the New York Tribune noted his, “reputation of being the oldest man in the country actively engaged in the management of a big manufacturing concern.”[vi]  Although he did not invent the screw-wrench, or monkey wrench, he did invent a wildly successful new type of monkey wrench that formed the basis of his long-lasting business empire.  

Necessity is the mother of invention; but it wasn’t a new tool that Coes needed in 1841 – it was a new business.  His first business had failed; but not by any fault of his own.  It burned to the ground in 1839 and he needed to do something to change his fortunes.

Loring Coes and his brother Aury were carpenters.  Starting as apprentices, they quickly worked their way up the ladder.  In 1835, purchased the firm where they were both employed; Kimball & Fuller, located at Court Mills, near Worcester, Massachusetts.  Their business (along with several others), however, were soon wiped out by a devastating fire in 1839.  

To help make ends meet and get their feet back on the ground, the brothers moved to Springfield, Massachusetts.  There, they put their carpentry skills to good use; working as pattern-makers at a foundry for two years.  It was during that period that Loring Coes perfected his idea for an improved screw-wrench.[vii]

When the Coes Brothers arrived in Springfield, Massachusetts in 1839, it was already a hot-bed of screw-wrench technology.  It was home to Solyman Merrick, who had invented a successful to the earlier, English screw-wrenches that were operated by twisting the handle.  The foundry where the Coes Brothers worked was precisely the sort of business that might have helped manufacture Merrick’s wrenches.  We do not know whether they had any specific contact with Merrick, but it seems likely that they may have had some exposure to the screw-wrench industry in Springfield.  But wherever they got it, they were inspired; their invention transformed the wrench industry.

Loring Coes, The New England Magazine, n.s., Volume 31, Page 486



         Earlier Wrenches

Screw wrenches date back to at least the early 1800s:

Repertory of Patent Inventions and Other Discoveries, Series 2, Volume 15, 1809


Other adjustable wrenches, more similar to what were later called monkey wrenches, are believed to have been made or imported into New England as early as the late 1700s.[viii]Monkey wrench-type wrenches were well-established by 1825; and their drawbacks were already apparent:

The screw-wrenches in general use are actuated by a screw which passes up the middle of the handle, which so much weakens them, that they are frequently broken in that part when used in heavy work; and the chaps [(jaws)] are liable to open and be loosed from their hold by the handle turning round.

The Register of Arts and Journal of Patent Inventions (London), volume 2, Number 42, April 23, 1825, page 281.

In 1835, Solyman Merrick, of Springfield, Massachusetts, solved one of the problems inherent in the English wrench; the wrench adjusted by twisting the handle.  He added an adjustment nut to the shaft, above the handle.  The position of the lower-jaw assembly could then be adjusted up and down the shaft without having to twist the handle.  The shaft was therefore more stable during use, reducing inadvertent opening or loosening of the jaws during use.

Loring Coes’ wrench, patented in 1841, solved two more problems.  His wrench was stronger and could be adjusted by the thumb of the hand holding the wrench; leaving the second hand free.  Coes introduced a separate screw-assembly, mounted at the top of the handle, alongside the shaft.  The screw assembly moved the lower jaw portion of the wrench up and down along the shaft.  Since the shaft was not threaded and did not have to be round, as with earlier wrenches, the shaft could be made flat and wider in the direction in which torque was applied; thereby reducing the likelihood of bending or breaking the shaft.  An actuator wheel located at the bottom of the screw assembly let the user adjust the position of the lower-jaw assembly with the thumb of the same hand that held the wrench: "Look ma, one hand!"

Each type of adjustable monkey wrench, English, Merrick, and Coes, shared one thing in common; a lower-jaw assembly that moved up and down the shaft of the wrench – like a monkey up a tree, or the popular children’s toy, “monkey on a stick.”


“Monkey” Wrench

The most satisfactory suggestion for the meaning of “monkey,” as applied to wrenches (and other tools), comes from comments in a biographical sketch of Loring Coes, published during his lifetime, in 1904:

Henry W. Miller used to say that it was called “monkey” wrench because an Englishman by the name of Monkay made a wrench having an adjustable jaw, but requiring both hands for its application, and the transition from Monkay to “monkey” was very easy, but the student of mechanics must know that at least a dozen contrivances are labeled “monkey,” especially wherever a portion of the same can be easily moved upon the other, there being a suggestion of the monkey on a stick, that favorite toy of childhood.

“Worcester County Inventors,” George F. Hoar, The New England Magazine, N.S. Volume 31, Number 4, December 1904, page 490.


Monkey on a Stick

A “monkey on a stick” was a popular childrens’ toy for decades; inspiring several other figurative uses as well:

The Sweep.

“A life on the chimney top
    A home in the sooty flue,
Where the wind blows down the ‘cock,’
    And the sky a top shines blue.

Like a monkey on a stick,
    I pine on the dull tame ground,
O, give me the smell of brick,
    And the ashes a settlin’ round.”

Squatter Sovereign(Atchison, Kansas), October 23, 1855, page 1.


Up and Down. – The Commercial [(a newspaper)] during the whole progress of the war has enacted the part of a wooden-monkey attached to a stick, manipulated by a string in the hands of a small boy.  It has a penchant for climbing up and dropping down that has made it a wooden-monkey reputation.

Dayton Daily Empire, November 13, 1862, page 1.


Willie had a purple monkey climbing on a yellow, stick.
    And when he sucked the paint all off, it made him deathly sick;
And in his latest hours he clasped that monkey in his hand,
    And bid good-bye to earth and went into a better land.

Eaton Weekly Democrat(Eaton, Ohio), November 28, 1872, page 1.


As an amusing novelty, the beautiful person sometimes wears a brooch which represents a flexible gold monkey on a stick tipped with pearls; the animal is jointed and moves at will.

St. Paul Daily Globe, September 6, 1885, page 12.

A monkey on a stick also has some similarity to jockeys who stand up on short-stirrups and lean forward over the shoulders of a racehorse:

River Pirate was to-day a god colt and was ridden by Colburn in a new style, which worked well.  This is called in England the “monkey on a stick”style.[ix]

The San Francisco Call, October 17, 1903, page 9.

All of which does not prove that a “monkey on a stick” inspired the name, monkey wrench; but it at least illustrates that the “monkey on a stick” was sufficiently popular and well-known, so that it is plausible that it could have inspired the name monkey wrench.

The Cairo Bulletin (Cairo, Illinois), January 1, 1904



 

Other “Monkey” Machines

Although I have not been able to find the “dozen contrivances” said to share the name, “monkey,” I was able to find a few; most notably, pile drivers and similar devices:

The machine is worked with high-pressure steam, which . . . raises the piston and ‘monkey.’  When the piston reaches the height intended, it shuts the induction . . . and the monkeyfalls.

John Weale, Rudimentary Dictinoary of Terms Used in Architecture, &c., London, J. Weale, 1850.

The term “monkey” was not limited to large, steam-powered pile drivers.  The term had earlier been used in manual pile-drivers, and was also applied to large and small devices that used a similar weight moving up and down, guided on a pole or between two supports.  The Oxford English Dictionary, 2nd Edition, includes an entry for, “monkey-engine, a form of pile-driver having a monkey or ram moving in a wooden frame (Knight Dict. Mech.1875).”  A how-to guide for making rockets or pyrotechnics described the use of a small, manually operated, “monkey machine,” that appears to operate under the same principle as a pile-driver:

To make them, erect a small monkey machine, two uprights . . . [a] piece of beech for monkey . . . sliding up and down between uprights . . . .  A ring and cord are fixed to monkey to raise it by the pulley, and a pin or other contrivance for keeping the monkey suspended when required.

William E. A. Axon, The Mechanic’s Friend, New York, 1875, page 292.

A technical encyclopedia described the process of drilling tube-wells:

The process of driving tube-wells resembled pile-driving, but with the distinction, that, while piles received the blows of the monkey on their heads, the tubes are not struck at all, the blow being communicated by the clamp, which receives the blow near the ground.

Appleton’s Cyclopaedia of Applied Mechanics, Volume 2 (G-Z), New York, Appleton & Co., 1882, page 928.

The following images illustrate the similarity between and among three types of monkey wrenches, a tube-well drilling apparatus, and a “monkey on a stick.”  The three representative wrenches, Hewet (1840)[x](with rotating handle, similar to the English wrenches), Merrick (1835)[xi], and Coes (1841)[xii], each have a lower-jaw assembly grasping the shaft and moving up and down along the shaft, much like a “monkey on the stick.”  The tube-well drill has a weight, or “monkey,” supported by and moving up and down along a shaft, much like a “monkey on a stick.”  The “monkey on a stick” has a monkey that moves up and down along the shaft of a stick: 




Conclusion

It is nearly certain that Charles Moncky (or Monkay) of Brooklyn did not invent, coin, or inspire the term, monkey wrench; despite the actual existence of Charles Monk, the tool-maker from Brooklyn.  That story may have been fabricated as a joke, given his tool-related occupation and playing on the similarity of his last-name to the well-known wrench; or could have, I suppose, been an honest mistake made somewhere along the line.  In any case, he was too young to have been responsible for either the expression or the tool. 

The three general types of monkey wrench, English, Merrick and Coes, all share similarities with the children’s toy, “monkey on a stick.”  Pile-drivers, well-drillers, monkey engines and monkey machines also share similar attributes.  The suggestion that a “monkey on a stick” inspired the name of the monkey wrench and the monkeyof pile-driver monkey is simple, consistent, and plausible.  It is also, in any case, the most sensible explanation I have seen.

You be the judge.



[ii]“Worcester County Inventors,” George F. Hoar, The New England Magazine, N.S. Volume 31, Number 4, December 1904, page 490.
[iii]The word may be even older.  Dave Wilton’s Wordorigins.orgnotes the term in, “a citation believed to be from 1807 that appears in E. S. Dane’s Peter Stubs & Lancashire Hand Tool Industry: Fleetwood, Richard…Parr, Rainford. Screw plates, lathes, clock engines…monkey wrenches, taps.  The book they cite, however, was published in 1973.  The “believed to be” caveat used for the excerpt relied on may be significant.  Merriam Webster’s online dictionary also lists the date of first use for monkey wrench as 1807; apparently based on the same source of unknown reliability.  The Oxford English Dictionary, 3ndEdition, marks the date with a question mark.
[iv] See, e.g. Francis Whishaw, The Railways of Great Britain and Ireland, Second Edition, London, John Weale, 1842, page 211; August Chevalier, Mémoire sur l'exploitation des chemins de fer anglais, Paris, Carilian-Goeury, 1847, page 36; Scribner’s Engineers’ and Mechanics’ Companion, New York, Huntington & Savage, 1849, page 201; Rules and Regulations to be Observed by the Officers and Men in the Employ of this Company, Hamilton, Ontario, Great Western Railway Company, 1858 page 42.
[v]The Power Plant, Volume 9, Number 1, January 1917, page 24.
[vi]New York Tribune, July 14, 1906, page 7.
[vii]Charles G. Washburn, Industrial Worcester, Worcester, The Davis Press, 1917.
[viii]A thorough discussion and exhaustive bibliography of tool-history sources can be found on the website of the Davistown Museum, a tool, art, and regional history museum located in Hull Cove Maine. See, e.g., “The Boston Wrench Group,” http://www.davistownmuseum.org/bioBostonWrench.htm.
[ix]The style was apparently pioneered in England by American Jockey, Tod Sloan, who caused a sensation in England in the late-1890s (“A ‘monkey on a stick’ is what the wise sporting writers called him, because he did not ride with long stirrups, sitting upright, as the English jockeys had been doing from time immemorial.”).   Tod Sloan was the inspiration for George M. Cohan’s play, Little Johnnie Jones, that introduced the song, “I’m a Yankee Doodle Dandy;” the play helped popularize the expressions, “twenty-three” and “skidoo” in the mid-19-aughts (see my earlier post).
[x] US Patent 1659, June 27, 1840, Screw-Wrench, Henry W. Hewet.
[xi] US Patent 9030X, August 17, 1835, Wrench, Merrick.
[xii]US Patent 2054, April 16, 1841, Method of Constructing Screw-Wrenches, Loring Coes.

"Jazzed Up" National Anthems, Hats, Hearts, and a Wartime World Series - a Big League History of National Anthem Etiquette

$
0
0


“Jazzed Up” National Anthems, Hats, Hearts, and a Wartime World Series – a Big League History of National Anthem Etiquette

When the Chicago White Sox faced the New York Giants in the 1917 World Series, the games reflected the patriotic mood of the country in the wake of its entry into World War I:

The most impressive moment of the afternoon was when, just before play was begun, the band began to play “The Star-Spangled Banner.”  The whole great throng rose to its feet as a man and uncovered until the national air was completed.

They were not white sox.  They were red, white and blue sox.

Richmond Times Dispatch (Virginia), October 7, 1917, Sports Page 1 (Game 1 of the 1917 World Series).

The Chicago White Sox, featuring legendary outfielder, Shoeless Joe Jackson, found themselves back in the World Series for the first time in more than ten years.  They won the American League pennant that year with a franchise record 100 wins (against only 54 losses) –  a record that still stands.  They were an offensive and defensive juggernaut; leading the league in both runs scored and ERA (2.16).  They would beat the Giants in six games that year.  When they returned to the World Series in 1919, after an off-year in 1918, they would lose to the Cincinnati Reds – ON PURPOSE! No longer “red, white and blue sox”; they  were the “Black Sox”. 

But 1917 was a happier time in Chicago, the home of “jazz.”  Before game 2 of the 1917 World Series, the band “jazzed up” a national anthem and the crowd rose in unison, the men taking off their hats, with some of the ladies likely putting their hands over their hearts.  It may have been the first major, public, national event at which all of today’s basic national anthem rules of etiquette were widely followed; a pop-version of a patriotic song, and standing, removing hats and placing the hand over the heart for the playing of the Star-Spangled Banner.

“Jazz” music, and the word “jazz,” itself, were both new at the time; and had only recently become a household word outside of Chicago and the far-West.  The practice of standing and removing hats during the national anthem was also new enough at the time to garner specific attention in the press.  The now-customary practice of placing hands over the heart was barely three months old.  An unreliable pitcher, the playboy grandson of a former President of the United States, and the wife of a Brigadier General may each have played a role in the development of one or another of these now-familiar customs.


The Star-Spangled Banner and the World Series

The World Series is nearly as old as the custom of singing the Star-Spangled Banner at the series.  The World Series has been played annually since 1903 (with the exception of 1904, when the owner of the New York Giants took his ball and went home).  Although Major League Baseball’s official historian dates the first performance of the Star-Spangled Banner at a World Series game to September 5, 1918,[i]evidence suggests that the custom dates back to at least 1913; and may extend back even further:

Until this year it has been the custom to start each game of the world’s series by playing “The Star-Spangled Banner.”  During this series, the Boston rooters asked that they be allowed to open the seventh inning with the national anthem.  That might have been good form in Boston, but Brooklyn citizens missed the usual opening.

The Washington Times (DC), October 12, 1916, page 10 (see video of the 1916 World Series between the Red Sox and the Brooklyn Dodgers here).   

The World Series was only about twelve years old at the time.  How long does it take for something to become “custom”?  I imagine at least a few years – and perhaps all of the way to the beginning in 1903.  

We know it was performed at least in 1915; even though President Woodrow Wilson and his fiancé, Mrs. Galt had no idea – they were behaving badly:



[B]oth the President and Mrs. Galt appeared to be so much interested in each other that they not only overlooked some of the most stirring points of the game, but also the fact that the band was playing “The Star Spangled Banner.”


A band also played the anthem before a game of the 1913 World Series between the Giants and the Phillies:

Stand Up for Anthem.

As the big band finished its part of the entertainment it played “The Star-Spangled Banner,” and before the few measures were rendered the great crowd rose as one man to its feet, doffed its headgear, while even the players stopped their warming up and stood with bared heads while the nation’s anthem was being played.  In the same connection it was notable that in the great array of pennants and bunting at the Polo grounds there was no American flag in sight.

The Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), October 8, 1913, Daily Sport Extra, page 10.

"Chief" Bender - Native-American pitcher and hero of Game 1 of the 1913 World Series.  When not pitching, he was a feared base coach - "unquestionably the greatest signal thief in the history of baseball."The Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), October 8, 1913, Daily Sport Extra, page 10.


I could not find any specific reference to the Star-Spangled Banner at any World Series earlier than 1913.  

That we would still be singing the Star Spangled Banner before baseball games one-hundred years later was not a foregone conclusion; the Star Spangled Banner wasn’t even our national anthem (at least not officially) at the time – nor would it be, until 1931. 

In 1917, the band “jazzed up” one of the “national airs.”


“Jazzing Up” the National Song

The unconventional singing of the national anthem can generate controversy.  Jose Feliciano, for example, was famously (and unfairly) booed for his swingin’, Latin-tinged acoustic performance before game 5 of the 1968 World Series.  I guess some people unaccustomed to the style of music felt that it did not have the appropriate dignity. 

Over the years, I have rolled my eyes at a succession of young pop-divas throwing musical curveballs.  I am not as uptight about the lack of decorum or dignity in their performances, as I am amused by their attempts to squeeze more runs into one song than two teams typically scored in an entire series.  A nice, clean, fastball – straight over the plate – is usually a safer bet.  But my personal favorite may be the least conventional – Jimmy Hendrix’Star-Spangled Banner at Woodstock in 1969.

Surprisingly, perhaps (given the vehemence of the negative reaction to Jose Feliciano in 1968), the practice of “jazzing up” the “national” song during the World Series nearly as old as the custom of singing the national anthem at the World Series itself.  Before game 2 of the World Series, the band “jazzed” up the “national hymn,” America– at least they had the good taste to play the Star-Spangled Banner straight:

The band found a sunny spot on the field back of third base to-day and kept up a musical barrage fire for the phalanx of song pluggers who annoyed the inoffensive atmosphere with noises before the game.  When the band began jazzing up “America” with many variations the Chicagoans stood with heads bared.

The band was playing it for one-stepping purposes, but the citizenry labored under the impression that it emanated from patriotic motives.  The error is surprising in view of the fact that Chicago is the home of the jazz.  In New York the boys would have intuitively grabbed themselves partners and started reeling up and down the field.

Afterward the band in all sincerity played “The Star Spangled Banner” and again the crowd stood at attention.  This time the musicians thoughtfully left off the jazz notes.

Chicago Examiner, October 8, 1917, page 9, column 2.

Since the United States did not have an official “National Anthem” in 1917,[ii]“jazzing up” up America was nearly the same as “jazzing up” the Star-Spangled Banner.  Although the Star-Spangled Banner had long been considered the de-facto “national anthem” (it was referred to as such, at least informally, as early as 1843[iii]), it shared top-billing with, America, in many people’s minds. 

The United States Army and Navy, however, gave top-billing to the Star-Spangled Banner by as early as 1916; the general public was not quite up to speed yet:

As I understand, our Government and, above all, our people recognize two patriotic songs, “The Star Spangled Banner” as an anthem and “America” first and foremost as our national hymn.  On the other hand, our military and naval departments, much less our people, pay formal tribute to “The Star Spangled Banner,” which is our national anthem.

University Missourian (Columbia, Missouri), April 20, 1916, page 3.

That there is a lamentable ignorance, or else a worse indifference, regarding the conventions and duties of citizenhood, is very evident when a large number of American citizens take no notice of the playing of America’s national anthem, the Star Spangled Banner, and do not even bother to remove their hats when the music begins. . . .  Maybe, some people do not know what the national anthem is.  Some think it is “America,” but it is not, now-a-days.

The Maui News (Wailuku, Hawaii), May 4, 1917, page 4.

During the 1917 World Series, the United States was in the midst of a wave of patriotism brought on by its entry into World War I.  People were just then becoming accustomed to thinking of the Star-Spangled Banner as the national anthem, and were learning the proper etiquette; standing and removing one’s hat.

After game 1, a patriotic journalist gushed:

The most impressive moment of the afternoon was when, just before play was begun, the band began to play “The Star-Spangled Banner.”  The whole great throng rose to its feet as a man and uncovered until the national air was completed.

They were not white sox.  They were red, white and blue sox.

Richmond Times Dispatch (Virginia), October 7, 1917, Sports Page 1.

Through the magic of YouTube, you can watch video of game 1 here.  The numerous flags and (presumably) red-white-and-blue bunting draped throughout Comiskey Park testify to the patriotic mood of the time.  You can see also see video of games 3 and 4 at the Polo Grounds in New York.

Before game 3:

A few minutes before the Chicagos took the field to practice Mayor Mitchel was escorted across the field by a platoon of police to the mayor’s box in the grandstand.  The band then played “The Star Spangled Banner” while the thousands stood with bared heads.

Evening Star (Washington DC), October 10, 1917, Base Ball Extra.
In game 4:

While the White Sox were taking their fielding workout the band played “The Star Spangled Banner,” while the spectators stood with bared heads.
Before play began the Giants assembled at second base, and each, with a flag of the allies of the United States, marched toward the plate, while the band played “My Country, ‘Tis of Thee.”

Evening Star (Washington DC), October 11, 1917, Base Ball Extra.


Chicago, Jazz, and the White Sox

It is not surprising that Chicago was the site of the first “jazzed up” version of a “national” song before a World Series game.  Chicago was, after all, the birthplace of the word, “jazz,” as applied to the new musical genre.  The word was borrowed from “Western slang,” in which “jazz” meant pep or vim.  Coincidentally, the Chicago White Sox were present in California at the precise moment that the word, “jazz,” emerged from the primordial slang-soup and crawled into the mainstream print-media.

The word, “jazz,” is attested from as early as 1912; when it was first reported as the name of a pitcher’s new, can’t miss curveball.  Before his first start of the 1912 season, Ben Henderson, a pitcher for the Pacific League’s Portland Beavers (a notorious drinker who had once been blacklisted for violating the reserve clause) hyped his new curve; the “jazz” (or “jass”) ball.  Although the pitch did little to salvage his career (see my earlier post, Ben Henderson’s Trouble With the Curve), the word survived and eventually thrived.

The word disappears from the written record at the moment Ben Henderson disappeared (he went AWOL on a drunken binge, shortly after introducing his “jazz” ball); emerging again one year later at spring training for the San Francisco Seals of the Pacific Coast League.  This time, the word had more staying power.

In March, 1913, “Scoop” Gleeson wrote of the Seals’ pre-season enthusiasm:

Everybody has come back to the old town full of the old “jazz” and they promise to knock the fans off their feet with their playing.
What is the “jazz”? Why, it’s a little of that “old life,” the “gin-i-ker,” the “pep,” otherwise known as enthusiasalum [sic]. A grain of “jazz” and you feel like going out and eating your way through Twin Peaks.

San Francisco Bulletin, March 6, 1913 (see also, my earlier post, Is Jasbo Jazz, or Just Hokum and Gravy).

Years later, “Scoop” Gleeson claimed to have learned the word from another sportswriter, “Spike” Slattery, during spring training in 1913.  Both Gleeson and Slattery made regular use of the word “jazz” throughout the rest of 1913.

The Chicago White Sox were also there.  In fact, Art Hickman, an early, successful “jazz” bandleader, picked them up at the station.  Bert Kelly, an early jazz banjo player who may be responsible for first applying the word “jazz” to a musical genre, may have been there too (he is known to have been there during spring training in 1914).[iv]

The word “jazz,” in the sense of vim or pep, was used in several Western states into at least 1916.  Meanwhile, Bert Kelly left San Francisco and moved to Chicago, where, in 1914 (or 1915) he claims to have been present at a wild movie industry party (Chicago’s Essanay Studios were one of the leading studios of the day) at the moment the word “jazz” was first applied to music.[v]  Within two or three years, “jazz” music was all the rage; and even the “national hymn” was fair game for reinterpretation.

Today, we take it for granted that most people will stand and remove their hats during the Star-Spangled Banner.  It seems to have been a notable occurrence in the 1910s, however; accounts of the 1913 and 1917 make special mention of the removal of hats and the baring of heads.  In 1913, the practice of removing one’s hat for the playing of the Star-Spangled Banner was still relatively new and not well established.


Removing Hats and Ulysses S. Grant


Ulysses S. Grant’s grandson, Algernon Edward Sartoris, was reportedly, “the first man in Washington to set the example of removing his hat when the ‘Star Spangled Banner’ was being played.”[vi]  It is not clear, however, when he may have popularized the practice.  At the time (1898), Algernon was just 21 years old.  Although best known as an heir to an English country estate and “leader of cotillions, ornament of afternoon teas, club man and dilettante,”[vii]Algernon was an officer in the Army during the Spanish-American War; at same time that the practice of standing removing one’s hat during the Star-Spangled Banner first received significant notice in the press.  As a high-profile Washington socialite, he could well have helped popularize the practice there, before shipping out.

Ironically, Sartoris – Ulysses Grant’s grandson – served under Captain Fitzhugh Lee, a former Confederate Cavalry General and nephew of Grant’s Civil War nemesis, Robert E. Lee.  Algernon Sartoris, however, was no career soldier (are there any career soldiers named Algernon?).  He signed up to impress his childhood sweetheart and fiancé, Edith Davidge; whose failure to love him for the man he was eventually drove him away.  But first, it drove him into the Army; and from there to Cuba – and later the Philippines.  She was unimpressed.  

The St. Paul Globe (Minnesota), April 24, 1904


After the war, she encouraged him to seek honest work doing honest labor.  He appeased her by signing on at the bottom rung of the ladder at Westinghouse Electric Light Works in Pittsburgh; where he schlepped a lunch pail to work every day in coveralls, and worked twelve-hour days, six days a week, for $1 a day; manly yes – but perhaps not the ideal career choice for a former “ornament at afternoon teas” who could still afford to be an ornament at afternoon teas.  He soon left the drudgery of the factory, left his fiancé behind, and boarded a ship for France to marry his other childhood sweetheart, Mlle. Cecilia Noussiard, of Paris.



Although Algernon Sartoris may have popularized the doffing hats during the Star-Spangled Banner in society circles in Washington DC, in all likelihood, he did not originate the custom.  A plaque in Tacoma, Washington marks the spot where Rossel G. O’Brien, a Civil War-era Brigadier General, is said to have first proposed the stand-and-remove-your-hat rule at a meeting of the local chapter of a national Civil War veterans’ group in 1893.[viii]If true, O’Brien was apparently an early proponent of the rule, and may even be responsible for introducing the rule to Tacoma.  It is unlikely, however, that the rule originated with him; or that his proposal ignited a national trend. 

[(Coincidentally, the man who coined the word "Dude" was a also a fixture in Tacoma high-society in 1893.  Perhaps he and the General crossed paths. See my earlier post on the History and Etymology of "Dude.")]



In 1898, at the height of the Spanish-American War, and in the middle of an intra-service squabble between reservists and regular Army officers at Army posts in Kansas, a high-ranking, career military officer said that rule originated at United States Military Academy at West Point.  He also said that our sacred, patriotic custom of standing and removing one’s hat during the playing of the national anthem was first introduced by – wait for it – foreigners:

No little amusement has been excited among army officers at the articles which recently have appeared commenting on the fact that volunteer soldiers stationed at different posts in this vicinity have been seen to remove their hats when the national airs have been played by the military bands, and adding that no regular army officer was ever seen to do this.

An army officer yesterday, of high rank, speaking on this subject, said: “The custom of removing the hat when the national airs are being played has been in vogue for many years among the men of the regular army.  I can remember the time when the practice was not observed generally.  It first started in the West Point Military academy, and was introduced there through example of various officers of foreign armies who visited the place.

“It was noticed that whenever any of our national airs were played the foreigners invariably would remove their hats and stand until the music ceased.  This patriotic example was contagious, and it was not long before the beginning of a national anthem by the post band was the signal for every cadet in the hall to rise and stand uncovered.  Since then the practice has spread until today it is an uncommon thing to see a regular army officer who does not observe it.”

The Topeka State Journal (Kansas), July 4, 1898, page 4.

As the Spanish-American War rolled on, the practice was soon picked up by other foreigners; in places liberated from Spanish rule – or at least that’s how news reports seemed to paint it:

“HATS OFF” IN PORTO RICO
That is the Fashion When the Band Plays
“Star-Spangled Banner.”
Special Cable Despatch toThe Sun.

Ponce, Porto Rico, Aug. 4. – The Reception of the American Army in Porto Rico continues in an “Oh, be joyful” way.  From Guayama, a town where the Spanish were said to be gathering and intrenching, the people sent word to Ponce that all the Spaniards had gone and the populace were waiting to receive the Americans.  One company of troops was sent there and had a big reception.  The American flag had already been hoisted and everybody gathered around it.  When the soldiers came the people sang the “Star-Spangled Banner” in a mixture of Spanish and English.

At Ponce every time the band plays the “Star-Spangled Banner” the police run about and make everybody remove his hat.

The Sun (New York), August 4, 1898, page 3.

An American officer stationed in the Philippines wrote:

The natives are very musical and every evening there is lots of music in the air.  The other day I stepped in to listen to a very good string quartet.  You should have seen them open their eyes when I played a “Hot time” for them; they seem to think that this is our national air.  Yesterday Aguinaldo’s band came in and serenaded us.  They played “Dixie” “Yankee Doodle” and many other such pieces, ending with the “Star Spangled Banner,” removing their hats first.

Barbour County Index (Medicine Lodge, Kansas), February 22, 1899, page 1.

But not everyone was so respectful; or at least not for long:

No better illustration of the changed condition of affairs [(in the Philippines)] can be cited than the conduct of the natives who frequent the American army band concerts on the Luneta of evenings.  These concerts invariably conclude with the “Star Spangled Banner,” during the rendition of which every American present removes his hat and stands at “attention.”  Formerly this custom was imitated by the natives, but now the Filipino who pays any more respect to the American national anthem than to “A Hot Time in the Old Town” is a striking exception.

Guthrie Daily Leader (Guthrie, Oklahoma), March 11, 1899, page 1.

Back in the United States, a report of the Army-Navy football game in 1899 reveals that standing and removing hats was already mandatory at the United States military and naval academies.  The sight of cadets standing for the national anthem appears to have been a novel sight at the time; civilians at the game liked what they saw and followed suit:

An Inspiring Incident.

While the Annapolis players in the football game between the military and naval cadets were tumbling about the filed on the occasion of the recent game awaiting the appearance of their rivals, the band which came with them began to play the "Star-spangled Banner."  At once every cadet within sound of the music, sailor or soldier, stood at "attention" and uncovered, as is the rule at those schools.  Every other military or naval officer present obeyed the instincts of his training.  There-at the audience of nearly 25,000 persons stood in silence and in an attitude of respect until the music ceased.  It need not be said that it was an impressive scene and a lesson that will be long remembered.

The Indianapolis Journal, December 11, 1899, page 4.

An admiral quoted in the same article said, "For nearly forty years I have saluted the flag of the United States uncovered and in the attitude of reverence;" suggesting that the custom of removing hats for the flag, and perhaps one or both of the national "airs," was already deeply rooted in military tradition.

Among civilians, the custom slowly gained wider acceptance in the years after the Spanish-American War.  In some places you had to remove your hat quickly – or suffer the consequences:

The Christmas decorations of bay leaves, pine needles and red ribbons and bells were still in place.  On a platform over the telephone booths sat the Seventh Regiment band, and when the gong rang at noon it struck up “The Star Spangled Banner.”  Men who didn’t remove their hats on hearing the first bar had them removed for them and shot into the circumambient air, whence they returned to be once more violently agitated and finally to disappear into the fourth dimension or the gallery.

The Sun (New York), January 1, 1905, page 13.

By 1909, some zealots even wanted to pass a law making it mandatory – thereby making a mockery of the “land of the free”:

One acrimonious patriot wants a law passed compeling people to remove their hats when “The Star Spangled Banner” is played.  Desirable as it is to thus show honor to the flag, a law compelling it would be a denial of the sentiment of the famous hymn.

Tombstone Epitaph (Tombstone, Arizona), August 22, 1909, page 2.

And again in 1913:

Some one has proposed that a law be passed compelling American citizens to salute their flag.  That is an excellent way to get the flat torn up.  Compulsory patriotism like hired friendship is a mighty treacherous sentiment.

Tulsa Daily World (Oklahoma), February 19, 1913, page 4.

Although the custom of standing and removing hats for the playing of the Star-Spangled Banner gained ground throughout the early 1900s, it was not universally observed.  Even as late as 1913, standing for the anthem in a theater might get you in trouble:


Because he displayed his patriotism by standing in a local theater during the playing of “The Star Spangled Banner,” J. Frank Wahl, formerly a sergeant of Company L, 2d Infantry, National Guard of the District of Columbia, according to his own story, was ejected from the theater.
The alleged ejection of Mr. Wahl occurred Sunday afternoon near the close of the performance.  Several musicians on the stage were performing for the last act played several patriotic selections, the medley ending with “The Star Spangled Banner.”  . . .

It was while Mr. Wahl was standing that the special policeman of the theater, he stated, came down and caught hold of his collar and pulled him into the aisle.

“What’s the matter?” Wahl said he asked the special policeman.  He declares the man replied that he would have to get out of the theater, and further that he was going to put him out.

Evening Star (Washington DC), October 21, 1913, page 2.

Progress was slow.  In 1916, the director of a Marine Corps band explained why he included special instructions in the program notes for people to stand and remove hats during the national anthem:

I simply placed this notice on the program to call the attention of some folks to the need for paying proper deference to the national anthem.

Many of those who attend the concerts of the Marine band do this, but others get up and walk away, many sit still, and some men seem ashamed to remove their hats until some one does it, then the rest follow.

The Daily Telegram (Clarksburg, West Virginia), July 21, 1916, page 6.

Men removed their hats; but what did women do – other than standing? 

Apparently nothing.  But that all changed in the summer of 1917.


Hands Over the Heart

The rule, to stand and remove one’s hat during the Star-Spangled Banner, grew out of a military custom of standing and removing their hats.  But, as most military veterans today would recognize, that is no longer the custom.  The original custom, now practiced by civilians, changed sometime between 1898 and 1914:

Not so very long ago it was the proper slant on things patriotic for a soldier to stand at attention, remove his hat, place it over his left shoulder and wonder what he was going to have for “chow,” as the band played the national air and the colors were brought in out of the weather for the night.  Now enlisted men and officer alike remain covered while the band plays “O say can you see,” only saluting with the right hand to the hat brim when the last note of the famous Francis Scott Key battle song reaches them across the alkali parade ground. 

El Paso Herald (Texas), May 15, 1914, page 3.

Civilians were encouraged to follow the older, hat-in-hand tradition; including the practice of placing the hat on the left shoulder:

Civilians, are expected to stand at attention with hats removed when the colors are passing or being passed and when the national air (the “Star Spangled Banner”) is being played.

El Paso Herald (Texas), May 15, 1914, page 3.

Men should remove their hats, and keep them over the left shoulder until the flag has passed.

The Commoner (Lincoln, Nebraska), July 1, 1917, page 10.

When performed using the right hand, placing the hat on the left shoulder puts the right hand just about where the “heart” is generally believed to be – at least for the purposes of “putting your hand on your heart.”

Women, however, were not asked to remove their hats.  Hat-fashion of the day may have made the suggestion impractical; large, complicated hats and small,  precarious hats were frequently attached to the hair by an array of pins, combs, and other accoutrement.  



There was also no precedent.  All of the rules emerged from the military, which was then an exclusively male institution.

What to do? – what to do?

In 1917, Katherine H. Harvey, president of the Woman’s Relief Association, National Guard of the Disctirct of Columbia, and wife of Brigadier General William E. Harvey, commander of the District National Guard, decided what should be done:

The inspiring sight of women standing “at attention,” with the right hand over the heart, may soon be seen in the theaters and open-air places of Washington, where the national anthem is played.  And in this Washington is expected to set a patriotic example for the nation.
Mrs. Katherine H. Harvey . . . suggested today that Washington women do something more than merely stand when “The Star-Spangled Banner” is played.

If the men of the military service are required to salute, she says, the women of the nation, too, should have a salute, of their own, denoting devotion to the flag. . . . 

[She said,] “Of course, we always show our respect for the anthem by standing, but there is always a tendency to put on one’s gloves or hat or otherwise prepare to leave.  Few, indeed, stand at attention!

“Let us, the women of the Capital, make this a national custom.”

The Washington Times, July 27, 1917, page 4.

And they did.

It’s a good thing too.  Men’s fashions changed, and hats are no longer the norm – now I have a place to put my hand.  And, it provided a nice alternative to the straight-armed “Bellamy salute,” the creepy salute that accompanied the Pledge of Allegiance until Nazi-Germany spoiled it for everyone else.


Pledge of Allegiance - 1941


Conclusion

The 1917 World Series may have been the first major, public, national event at which all of today’s basic national anthem rules of etiquette were widely followed.  Patriotic fervor had the men ready, primed and willing to follow the lead of Algernon Sartoris, Rossel G. O’Brien, and unnamed foreign military officers, by standing and removing their hats for the playing of the Star-Spangled Banner.  Many of those men may have placed their hats over their left shoulder, as was customary – resulting in their right hand being placed over their heart (hat-wearing was nearly universal at the time, so there were likely very few men in attendance who would not have had a hat to take off).  The women in attendance stood “at attention;” and many of them may have placed their hands over their hearts, as encouraged by Katherine Harvey just a few months earlier. 

The people of 1917 were also open to avant-garde or pop-arrangements of revered, patriotic tunes; without making too much of a fuss over it.

Play Ball!


[i]See, Doug Miller, “Key Connections: Star-Spangled Banner, Baseball Forever Linked,” MLB.com, September 14, 2014.
[ii]See, “Key Connections: Star-Spangled Banner, Baseball Forever Linked,” MLB.com, September 14, 2014.
[iii]The Madisonian (Washington DC), January 24, 1843, page 2 (“I wish to see an expression of the American Press with regard to the propriety and good taste of naming one of our ships of war after the lamented patriot and poet – the author of our national anthem – the Star Spangled Banner.”).
[v]See, Is Jasbo Jazz, or Just Hokum and Gravy.  Kelly gave two accounts; one, from 1919, reported that the first use had been in 1915; a second, from a letter he wrote to clear up the origin of the word, “jazz,” reported that the first use was in 1914.
[vi]“A Washington Widow; Mrs. Nellie Grant Sartoris, Bride-elect of General Douglass,” The Salt Lake Herald, June 26, 1898, page 20.
[vii]“The Tangled Romances of General Grant’s Grandson Unraveled at Last,” The Saint Paul Globe, April 24, 1904, page 31.

Hobos, Gazabos, Tramps and "The Great Bozo!" - a Bozo Etymology Update

$
0
0


Hobos, Gazabos, Tramps and “The Great Bozo!” – A Bozo Etymology Update

Writing on his website, World Wide Words, Michael Quinion postulated that the word bozo, meaning a stupid or silly person, may have been derived from the word hobo.  

Hobos everywhere were offended.

Writing on my website, Early Sports ‘n’ Pop-Culture History Blog, I traced the origin of bozo to the name of a character in the Vaudeville play, The Wise Guy in Society(1910).

Standard etymologies were upended.

A 1926 interview with Bobby “Bozo” Archer (who originated the role of Bozo), suggests that we may both be right.

Everyone is contented:

Bob Archer, the original, explains the origin of Bozo: ‘Twas with Edmund Hayes as “The Wise Guy,” Johnny Sherry as straight, with Archer as Tramp Comic.  One evening, Hayes mispronounced Hobo as Bozo.  Bob appreciated and appropriated the name which for 20 years he has used.

The Vaudeville News and New York Star, December 4, 1926, page 19, column 3.

It may be true that Bozo was a mispronunciation of Hobo. What would Freud say?  Freud would say that Hayes subconsciously conflated hobo with another word so similar in sound and meaning with the modern word, bozo, that “Bozo” accidentally slipped out. 

Candidates for such subliminal influence on the origin of bozo might include:

1. Bozo Woolingham; a vaudevillian who died a few months before the debut of The Wise Guy in Society.
2. “The Great Bozo”; a hoop-roller and barrel-jumper who performed during the first decade of the 1900s (if he was not the same person as Bozo Woolingham).
3. Bozo Gopcevic; a San Francisco businessman and serious claimant to the thrones of Serbia and Montenegro.  He had been in the news in 1909 in connection with various cloak-and-dagger machinations in an attempt to assume the throne.
3. Gazabo; a then-current slang word that frequently meant, a stupid or silly guy, but which could also mean, just a guy, depending on context.  Interestingly, and perhaps coincidentally (or not), gazabo was frequently used in the phrase, “wise gazabo,” a playful variant of “wise guy.”
4. Or, perhaps just Archer's first name - Bob.

[Listen to Ben Zimmer discuss my research on Bozo, on Slate's Lexicon Valley Podcast at Vocabulary.com]

The Original Bozo

The character named “Bozo” seems to have first appeared in the play, “The Wise Guy in Society,” which debuted in 1910.  The play was a sequel to “The Wise Guy” (1898), in which Edmond Hayes originated the role of Spike Hennessy, the “wise guy.”  Spike was a working-class piano mover, forced to navigate the dangerous waters of high society when delivering pianos to his upper-crust clients.  The fish-out-of-water comedy was so well received, that Hayes’ acting troupe performed the play every year for more than ten years.  Interestingly, “The Wise Guy” was written by George M. Cohan, better known for writing the song, “I’m a Yankee Doodle Dandy” and for being famously portrayed by James Cagney in the classic film, Yankee Doodle Dandy.[i] 

Hayes took a year off from the piano mover shtick in 1909, when he staged a baseball-themed show, “Umpire” (perhaps to capitalize on the recent success of the song, “Take Me Out to the Ballgame” (1908) and other baseball-themed songs and shows that came out in its wake).

Hayes reprised the role of Spike Hennesey in a 1910 sequel, The Wise Guy in Society.  In the sequel, the piano mover has an assistant; Bozo.   The earliest reference to the character, Bozo, that I could find, is from December 1910; only a few months after the play’s debut[ii](a couple months before the earliest example cited in my previous post):

Columbia – Burlesque.  Edmond Hayes, the “Wise Guy,” is at home this week at the Columbia, where his company is dispensing fun in large quantities through the medium of burlesques and specialty acts.  In the first part of the bill, “McGuire from Slatington,” Frank Riley and James Collins are particular favorites; Hayes, of course, as the piano mover, is leader in the fun centered about his person in “The Wise Guy.”  Other popular principals are Marie Jansen, prima donna; Bobby Archer as Bozo, Shapely chorus girls and other clever principals provide generous entertainment, in which the songs are a feature.  The burlettas are staged and comstumed in an attractive manner.  Smoking is permitted.  Friday is “Amateur night.”

The Cambridge Chronicle (Cambridge, Massachusetts), December 3, 1910, page 10.

Bozo was stupid – but memorable:

The “piano mover’s” pal was Robert Archer, and the make-up of this guy is a scream.  He plays a dumb part, but his every move was a laugh.

The New York Clipper, January 7, 1911, page 1171.

The character of “Bozo,” at least by that name, seems to have been introduced in 1910.  During a span of twelve years from the creation of the “Wise Guy” character in 1898, and until 1910, I could not find a single mention of “Bozo.”  It is not certain, however, that that is the case.  Robert Archer worked with Hayes as early as 1907, when Hayes was still appearing in the original, Wise Guy.  In a notice of the play, Archer’s name is listed separately, as one of the “specialties” introduced in the show, so his role may not have been a character in the play, as such.  On Vaudeville and in Burlesque of the period, however, there was always a fine line between the “specialties” and the underlying “play,” so it is at least unclear:

The Jolly Girls’ Roster.

The roster of The Jolly Girls Co., presenting Edmond Hayes in “The Wise Guy,” is as follows: Edmond Hayes, Stella Gilmore, Harriet Belmont, Jas. J. Collins, Harry Francis, Bobby Archer . . . .

During the action of the play, which is in two acts, the following specialties will be introduced: The International Entertainers, Archer, Ladello and Davey; William Dale, juggler, and Wise Guy Quintette.  The season opened Aug. 18 at the Avenue Theatre, Detroit, Mich.

The New York Clipper, August 24, 1907, page 725.



In the comments recorded in 1926, Robert Archer did not specify when the name, “Bozo,” was serendipitously added to the show.  We only know that it was added before the end of 1910; although there is no particular reason to believe that it was added earlier.  

A new actor, Tommy “Bozo” Snyder, assumed the role of “Bozo” in Hayes’ troupe by 1914:

[T]his week one of the best farces now playing in vaudeville will be presented as the feature act.  It is entitled “The Piano Movers,” and is presented by Edmond Hayes & Company.  Mr. Hayes plays the role of the superintendent, and does all the bossing.  Bozo’s (Thomas Snyder) work is entirely pantomime.

The Times Dispatch(Richmond, Virginia), February 8, 1914, page 9.

Based on the nature of press notices over the ensuing years, Tommy “Bozo” Snyder appears to have achieved a higher level of success and name-recognition during the mid 1910s than Robert “Bozo” Archer ever had.  Snyder performed under that name for nearly four decades.  Charlie Chaplin reportedly named Snyder his favorite mime.[iii] 


Hobo → Bozo Subliminal Influences?

          Gazabo



The obsolete, slang word, gazabo, is believed to derived from the Spanish word, “gazapo sly customer, sharpie, literally, bunny, young rabbit, akin to Portuguese caçapo; Iberian Rom word of obscure origin.” See Dictionary.com.   

Gazabo was used in American-English as early as 1893:

You weak-minded old gazabo, is it to hear ye singing’ topical songs thot Oi came down from Archery road? What ails ye?”

“Quondam” (pseudonum), Uncle Jeremiah and Family at the Great Fair; Their Observations and Triumphs, Chicago, Laird & Lee, 1893, page 108.

If Edmond Hayes conflated “hobo” with “gazabo,” it would not be the first time that “Gazabo” and “Hobo” were used together:

When Mr. Cleveland welcomes to Washington the hordes of hoboes and the battalion of gazaboos that his proclamation of communism has summoned, he must beware of Hogan’s eye.   There will be a reproach in it that Mr. Cleveland will feel even if he should warm to enthusiasm in addressing from the east end of the Capitol the beggars and tramps who believe with him and Hogan that the poor should live at the expense of the rich, and that corporations are a misdemeanor calling for a fine.

The Sun (New York), April 28, 1894, page 6.
 


An anecdote from 1884 explains one sense of what was then a relatively new slang word; it was new enough that the old, square judge did not understand it:

The Worthington Advance, June 21, 1894, page 3


Attorney – “You say he is a disreputable character; that he waits around saloons so as to be invited to drink, and that he borrows money and does not repay it?”
Witness – “Put  it to suit yourself; only remember he’s an all-round gazabo.”
Court – “Gazabo?  Gazabo? What language is this?”
Attorney – “He means, your honor, that this plaintiff is thoroughly unreliable.”

The Worthington Advance (Worthington, Minnesota), June 21, 1894, page 3.

“Gazabo” was in regular and common use throughout the early 1900s, and into the 1910s, when Edmond Hayes named his sidekick, “Bozo,” continuing through the mid-1910s when “Bozo” morphed into the word “bozo” we all know and love today:



Mr. Aesop’s Fables Up to Date.
The Wise Guy and the Gazabo

A Wise Guy met a Sloppy-Weather Gazabo driving a Wooly Skate [(a ragged-looking horse)] to a Rickety Cart.

[The Gazabo makes a bet with the Wise Guy – they race the horses – the “Wooly Skate” is a ringer, and easily beats the Wise Guy’s horse.] 

“By my Father’s Bears!” shrieked the Wise Guy, “but I have been Bunkoed!” 
“Almost do I feel sorry for thee!” grinned the Gazabo, “for thou wert so Very Easy!” and he went His Way leaving the Wise Guy poorer in the Scads, though richer in Experience.
But alas! Experience Buyeth not Beer: neither doth it purchase Bologna.
Moral: Neer trust Appearances; the sad Mule kicketh Hardest. 
Second Moral: Easy Money is the hardest to get.  And Verily: When thou meetest a Jay [(a country bumpkin)], regard him with Suspicion and pass by on the other Side; of a truth he is Loaded!

The San Francisco Call, March 24, 1901.

The popular comic strip, The Katzenjammer Kids, for example, used “Gazabo” regularly:


El Paso Herald(Texas), August 10, 1912.


Omaha Daily Bee(Nebraska), January 10, 1915.




Evening Capital News (Boise, Idaho), January 21, 1917.



Wise Gazabo:

Packy McFarland seems to be a wise gazabo in the art of advertising.

Truth (Salt Lake City, May 30, 1908, page 11.

Through all our history down to the last
The wise Gazabo when he shall hear
Of that reckless ride through the tempest vast,
Shall say, “What good it did, isn’t clear!”
   And he’ll hug his fireplace all the more
   For the reckless gallop of Theodore [(Roosevelt)].

Monroe City Democrat(Louisiana), January 21, 1909, page 4 (satirical reworking of Longfellow’s, The Midnight Ride of Paul Revere).

Wise Gazabo.
She – How old would you say I was?
He – About six years less than I thought. – Boston Transcript.

The Hays Free Press(Hays, Kansas), May 2, 1914, page 7.

In 1912, a wordlist in the language periodical, Dialect Notes, illustrated the meaning of “gazabo”:

gazabo, n. An officious person; an odd, queer, or stupid person. “He’s a regular gazabo,” “I went down town, and some gazabo directed me to the wrong place,” “See that gazabo, with his hat on in church.” Term of disparagement.[iv]

Dialect Notes(American Dialect Society), Volume 3, Part VII, 1911, page 544.



It is not a big leap, in meaning, sound, or spelling, from hobo and gazabo to “Bozo,” the stupid tramp.  The common use of, “wise guy” and “wise gazabo,” meaning approximately the same thing, might also have contributed to twisting the tongue while saying the word hobo during a performance of The Wise Guy in Society.  Whether or not gazabo played a specific role in the origin of, “bozo,” it seems likely the similarity in sound and meaning may at least have played some role in how quickly the public picked up on the word, Bozo.


          Hobo

The word “hobo,” itself, was also not very old in 1910; the word first appeared in print about twenty-five years earlier, in an article about conditions in the Hennepin County (Minnesota) Jail:


The “Hobo.”

The genus tramp, i. e., the “bum” or “Hobo,” is usually made up of a conglomeration of human outcasts, most prominent among which are two classes; the tramp from stress of circumstance, and the bum from choice, who occupies his mean place in the scale of creation by natural selection.  Tramps, whom misfortune has driven into this nomadic life, are commonly men of little force of character, whom reverses or calamaties have completely unmanned . . . .  They have no strength to buffet the wave or stem the tide, hence they drift. . . .  But the genuine, unreformable bum the “Hobo” by instinct, is altogether another and entirely different animal.

[The writer treats the word hobo as though he expects the readers to be unfamiliar with the word; he defines the meaning of the word, gives examples of use, and gives a purported origin of the word.]

Thieves’ Vocabulary.
The fraternity of tramps and thieves, as well as all the lower order of crooks, have a lingo, or jargon of their own, not easily understood by the uninitiated. . . .  No Hobo or tramp, ever speaks of having stolen a watch, though he may have “swiped a super.” . . . .  An overcoat is a “Ben.” Hobo is a call to attract attention, the same as Hello in the average citizen’s vernacular.  It is pronounced with the long sound of the vowel, o, in b both syllables, and is sometimes uttered with the aspirate omitted, as “Obo,” and is the shibboleth of the fraternity of bums and crooks.  It is not commonly applied by them as a generic term to designate the order.  Hence “Hobo,”when used in a substantive sense, means tramp or crook, as the case may be.  For instance, when one says “That man is a Hobo,” he means tramp or crook.

St. Paul Daily Globe(Minnesota), November 30, 1885, page 8.


          Other Bozos

If Edmond Hayes did not conflate “hobo” with “gazabo” – begetting “bozo” – perhaps he was thinking of an actual person named Bozo. 

Bozo Gopcevic


            Bozo Gopcevic

In 1909, San Francisco businessman Bozo Gopcevic and serious contender for the thrones of Serbia and Montenegro, was in the news had been in the news in 1909 for plotting to reclaim his rightful place on the throne:



Half way around the world a San Francisco man is journeying with the secret purpose of seizing for his brother the throne of the nation of Montenegro.  The man who will lay claim to the rulership of that troubled country is Bozo Gopcevic, brother of Milos MItrov Gopcevic, who, as a gripman [(San Francisco cable car driver)], a few days before the fire [(the San Francisco fire of 1906)] married Miss Floyd, a noted beauty and heiress.  Eventually it is his purpose to transform the government into a republic.

The San Francisco Call, January 18, 1909, page 1.



Was it a whim of fate that the dream of empire for the Serbs, so nearly realized by Prince Stephen Duchan six centuries ago, should be fulfilled by his lineal descendant Bozo Gopcevic of 1845 Sacramento street, San Francisco, in this year of our Lord 1909?  Was it the finger of fate that pointed out San Francisco to Bozo as the spot from which to start his pilgrimage at the end of which he will deliver his people from bondage . . . ?

. . . Will Bozo Gopcevic carry out the decree of fate, six centuries delayed, and weld the Slavic peoples together under the democracy “the United Balkan States, Bozo Gopcevic president”?  Will Bozo fulfill the dream of Stephen the Great?

The San Francisco Call, January 19, 1909, pages 1, 2. 

Bozo Gopcevic was a long-time resident of San Francisco and respected civic leader and businessman.  President Harrison appointed him to a position in the United States Mint in San Francisco, and he had also held responsible positions at the United States Land Office.  He also ran a newspaper, The Servian American, for more than twelve years. 

In addition to claiming the throne of Serbia, through descent from King Stefan Dušan, whosedeath in 1355 was the death knell of resistance to the advancing Ottoman Empire, Bozo Gopcevic also claimed the throne of Montenegro, as a direct descendant of St. Savar, who renounced his royal claims for the church six centuries earlier.[v]  His brother’s financially successful, and suspiciously short, marriage[vi]to an heiress several years earlier laid the financial foundation of their efforts to resume their “rightful” places in Serbian and Montenegran society.  One of his four brothers paid the price for their ambitions; he was reportedly murdered in Pueblo, Colorado by Austrian-Hungarian spies in 1902, and Bozo, himself, claimed to have been the subject of no fewer than three assassination attempts.[vii]
Although Bozo Gopcevic made good copy, he appears to have only made headlines in San Francisco; so perhaps it is unlikely that Edmond Hayes had Bozo Gopcevic one his mind when he misspoke in 1910.


               Bozo Vaudevillians
It may be more likely that Hayes was thinking (if he was thinking at all) about an old vaudevillian who died a few months before his fortuitous mispronunciation of hobo.  In April, 1910, The New York Clipper (a predecessor to Variety) reported the death of one, “Wollingham, Bozo (vaudeville), Atlanta, Ga.” March.” [viii]  There may have been another old vaudevillian named, “Bozo,” although it is unclear whether they are the same person – or different.  There are several references to a man billed as, “The Great Bozo,” in The New York Clipper during the first decade of the 1900s.[ix]   He was described, at various times, as a “hoop roller” (a type of juggler) and “barrel jumper” (a gymnastic act involving diving and jumping into and out of barrels).




Bozo Goes to War

The earliest-dated example of bozo in print is from a diary entry dated July 20, 1916, written by an American flier flying with a French squadron before the United States’ entry in to World War I; the memoir was published ten years after the war:

That you, Bertie, you old bozo!

Bert Halland John Jacob Niles, One Man’s War; the Story of the Lafayette Escadrille, New York, H. Holt and Company, 1929, pages 159.

The word appeared several times, throughout the memoir, in dated diary entries and letters; as well as in supporting text, presumably written after the war:

You see in the French Flying Corps, and in the Lafayette Escadrille too, we believed that if some bozowrote your name on a bullet, it would get you, no matter if it was a silver bullet, or a lead bullet, or a tin bullet, [p104] or a hunk of an aerial bomb, or just a three-corned brick bat. [Pages 103-104: Supporting text – not a Diary Note; referring to something that happened in 1915.]

About that time another American bozocame up and asked the Yale graduate who the Ninniesniffer was – meaning me, of course. [Page 294: Diary note, February 2, 1918.]
In the New York Bar last night there was an interesting gang of Yanks, all winning the war by themselves.  One particularly loud-mouthed bozo, who heard me speaking the English language, came up to me and said: “How come you’re in a French uniform?” [Page 306: Diary Note, February 1918].

I was aware of this reference before I posted my earlier piece on the etymology of bozo, but omitted them because they had been published more than a decade after the war, and because I questioned the reliability of one of the authors, Bert Hall, who “was sent to prison for a Gun scam, a illegal firearms importation into China.  He went to McNeil Island Penitentiary in Washington state on Nov. 11, 1933.
Since then, however, I have found several other, World War I-era memoirs, some published immediately after the war, and some published long after the war, that also suggest that the word bozo was current among American soldiers serving in Europe during World War I.  And, although Bert Hall may have been an opportunistic liar and cheat later in life, there is no suggestion that he falsified his war record or his diaries.

The word appeared in a yearbook, of sorts, for a unit that served in Europe during the war:

Grover Wall; Grover enlisted in the First while living in Newburgh, but now he makes his home at 724 Madison Avenue, Brooklyn.  He was a mechanic when transferred from the First and served as such until November 9, 1918, when he was raised to corporal.  Some of Grover’s intimates called him “Bozo.”

Harry T. Mitchell, Company L. 107th Infantry, 54th Infantry Brigade, 27thDivision, American Expeditionary Force, 1917-1919, (Undated; but appears to have been written immediately after their service ended in 1919) page 70.  

In 1930, an anonymous author wrote a frank memoir, based on dated diary entries, about her service in Europe during World War I; she used the term, Bozo, in reference to a couple of unwanted suitors.  The title of her book, One Woman’s War, appears to be a nod to Hall and Niles’, One Man’s War, which had been published three years earlier:

I asked him why he didn’t join the engineers.  He said he wanted to fly and joined a squadron, thinking it was hot stuff, but it worked out to be a dud.  They call him Bozo. Page 211. October 29, 1917 (diary excerpt).

My friend Bozo has graduated to calling me “sweet mama.” [November 2, 1917, Page 212]
I see Bozo almost every day.  He is a little disappointed that I will not be his sweet mama. [November 14, 1917, Page 215]

Well, here’s a safe bozo– one who won’t lay hot hands on a foreign woman.”  But I soon found out my mistake.  He hadn’t been with me more than a half hour (alone) when he began to make the wildest hypnotic passes I had ever witnessed.  Up to this time I had only encountered Belgians and English as boy friends.  But that Hindu was something new and unique.  He had a bank roll to spend that staggered me, and until I said thumbs down on his style of affection, he was more than willing to spend it on little Eva.  What nearly made a Nautch dancer out of me was the gift he passed out. (And, my dears, on such short acquaintance too!)  If I had known then what I know now!  If I had had ten years of American town and country life to my credit – had, in other words, been up on the gentle art of gold digging – well, sisters, mama could have come out of that Hindu scrape a rich woman. 

Anonymous, One Woman’s War, New York, The Macaulay Company, 1930.

The word bozo also appears in a wartime story written by William Hazlett Upson in 1927.  Upson is most famous for his character Alexander Botts; and for his self-help book, “How to Be Right Like Me,” and his lectures on, “the art of being lazy,” and “you can be a lecturer too.”  He was a frequent contributor to The Saturday Evening Post, Colliers and Esquire.  Although he had served in the war, in the Marne-Aisne, St. Mihiel, and Argonne offensives and in Germany as part of the Army of Occupation, it is unclear whether the anecdote related in the book is based on actual events or entirely fictional.

The book is interesting for several reasons; it an early use of bozo, it illustrates the use of bozo among American troops in World War I, and its title – The Piano Movers– is the same title of a play that Hayes and “Bozo” Snyder performed in 1914.  Upson’s book is nothing like Snyder’s play; and there is no clear indication of an intentional nod to the earlier play; but it still, a remarkable coincidence.
The book tells the story of an unreasonable Sergeant who orders a crew of his men to traipse across the countryside, under threat of enemy fire, to retrieve a beautiful piano they had passed along the way.  Annoyed with having to risk life and limb to appease the Sergeant’s musical proclivities, they blew up the piano instead:
And the sergeant wept the whole night through,
He missed his music so bad;
That hard-boiled bozo certainly was
A sentimental lad.

But happy and gay was them six cannoneers
Of the second-section crew;
Each one had a hand grenade in his pack
And Michigan Mike had two.

They had found a brand-new method
Of moving pianos that day,
And they now was ready for any more
Pianos that came their way.

William Hazlett Upson, The Piano Movers, St. Charles, Illinois, The Universal Press, 1927, page 56.[x]

The word, bozo, based on the character, “Bozo” – the stupid piano movers’ assistant, had come full-circle.

Washington Herald, February 27, 1918


1927



Conclusion

If Robert “Bozo” Archer, the original “Bozo” is to be believed, the name of his character was the result of his partner’s mispronunciation of the word, hobo, in reference to Archer’s “tramp” character.  The earliest appearance of the character’s name in print suggests that the name was first used in the play, “The Wise Guy in Society,” in 1910.  The second person to play, “Bozo,” Tommy “Bozo” Snyder, appears to have achieved a greater degree of fame, and name recognition, perhaps pushing the word more firmly into the public’s consciousness.  The similar sound, spelling and meaning of the then-current slang word, gazabo, may have helped pave the way for public acceptance of the new slang word, bozo, meaning a stupid or silly man.

If Freud is correct, and Edmond Hayes’ misspeaking of hobo represented a subliminal reference to something else, it may have been a subconscious nod to the slang word gazabo, to the recently deceased vaudevillian Bozo Woolingham, to “The Great Bozo,” hoop roller (if he was not, in fact, also Bozo Woolingham), or Bozo Gopcevic – the pretender to the throne of Serbia and Montenegro.

Although Bozo Gopcevic appears to have avoided his would-be assassins, an actual Central European nobleman did not share his luck.  In 1914, Archduke Ferdinand was assassinated in Sarajevo, Bosnia, triggering the events that would snowball into World War I – where the newly-minted slang word bozo found fertile ground among the killing fields of France.

Pure Gonzo!(Don’t get started on that one.)


[i]There is no indication that Cohan, whose star had risen much faster and higher than Edmond Hayes’ during the intervening ten years, had any role in penning the sequel.
[ii]The earliest reference I could find to the show is from August, 1910: Out of Town News: Minneapolis, Minn, . . . Dewey (Archie Miller, mgr.) Season opens 28, with Edmund Hayes, in “The Wise Guy in Society” (see, The New York Clipper, August 27, 1910, page 708).
[iv]The same list includes the word, “geke;” apparently a forerunner to the modern word, “geek” (geke, n. –
awkward fellow, guy.  “Isn’t that fellow a queer, crazy geke?”).
[v]The San Francisco Call and Post, December 11, 1913, page 9.
[vi]Milos’ wife died suddenly just a few months after their marriage.  She reportedly called for pen and ink on her deathbed and willed her entire estate to her new, formerly penniless husband.  He prevailed in an protracted will contest; laying the financial foundation for his brothers’ plans to return to Serbia and reclaim their purported birthright. The San Francisco Call, June 17, 1910, page 5.
[vii]The San Francisco Call, January 19, 1909, page 2.
[viii]The New York Clipper, February 19, 1910, page 43.
[ix]The New York Clipper, April 14, 1906, page 234 (performing with “The 4 La Rience, All ‘Round Comedy Singers and Dancers”); The New York Clipper, May 25, 1907, page 390; New York Clipper, May 2, 1908, page 285.
[x] A handwritten note, on the inside cover of the electronic-archive version I viewed, claims that the story first appeared in The Saturday Evening Post in “early 1927.”

Mark Twain - MURDERER!!!

$
0
0


Mark Twain – MURDERER!

Mark Twain may be the most famous American ever to be accused of murder (albeit briefly); all over an umbrella.

On May 18, 1875 in Hartford, Connecticut, Mark Twain, and a record crowd of 10,000 fans, watched their undefeated Hartford Dark Blues (12-0) lose to the undefeated Boston Red Stockings (16-0) by a convincing score of 10-5.

Mark Twain lost an umbrella at the game; stolen, he said, by a small boy.  He wanted it back - badly; he offered $5 for return of the umbrella and $200 for the boy - dead, not alive:

TWO HUNDRED AND
FIVE DOLLARS REWARD

At the great base ball match on Tuesday, while I was engaged in hurrahing, a small boy walked off with an English-made brown silk UMBRELLA belonging to me, and forgot to bring it back. I will pay $5 for the return of that umbrella in good condition to my home on Farmington avenue. I do not want the boy (in an active state) but will pay two hundred dollars for his remains. SAMUEL L. CLEMENS[i]

As a well-known humorist, few readers would have taken his call for blood seriously – that is, until a corpse turned up in his home:

Mark Twain’s joking advertisement for the body of the boy who stole his umbrella at a base ball match recoiled rather heavily upon him.  Some medical student left a “case” – the corpse of a boy – at his house, and Mark was thought to have been his murderer until the janitor of the medical college claimed the “subject.”[ii]

If the story had received more notoriety, he might have said something like, “Reports of my guilt are greatly exaggerated.”





"A banker is a fellow who lends you his umbrella when the sun is shining, but wants it back the minute it begins to rain." Samuel Clemens 'Mark Twain'.

[i]  “Mark Twain, Baseball Fan, Had an Eye for a Short-Stop”, Darryl Brock, New York Times (online), March 13, 2010.
[ii]The National Republican (Washington DC), July 31, 1875, page1.

Naval Observatories, Time Balls and Telegraphs - a History of New Year's Eve Ball Drops

$
0
0


 Happy New Year!!!!

Naval Observatories, Time Balls and Telegraphs - a History of New Year's Eve Ball Drops

In American pop-culture, no New Year’s Eve is complete without the New Year’s Eve Ball drop at One Time’s Square in New York City; an annual tradition (with the exception of two black-out years during World War II) since 1907.[i]But it was not the first; an electrically illuminated “time ball,” marking the New Year, first dropped in Washington DC on New Year’s Eve leading into 1903.

In 1903, the “time ball” concept itself was already about seven decades old. Traditionally, however, it was dropped at noon, every day, as a visual means of synchronizing clocks on naval vessels; accurate time-keeping being a crucial component of safe navigation.  The Royal Navy had been using “time balls” since 1829, and the Royal Observatory at Greenwich had been dropping them daily at 1:00 p.m. since 1833.[ii]

In the United States, the Naval Observatory[iii]had been triggering time-ball drops at noon every day since 1844.  Starting in 1877, they telegraphed a daily signal to New York City, triggering a “time ball” drop from the top of the Western Union Building.  By 1903, thousands of clocks across the country were hard-wired to the telegraph system and could be synchronized daily by the noon time signal broadcast across the country.  Synchronized clocks helped regulate business affairs, and improved communication, railroad safety, and maritime navigation.  The daily signal was a five-minute procedure, starting at five-til, and ending at “official” noon.

The Washington Times, August 23, 1903, page 21.


In 1903, the Naval Observatory introduced a new, annual time signal, to mark the start of the new year:


An interesting part of the transmission of correct time is the plan, which was first put into operation last winter and will doubtless be followed hereafter, of sending out telegraphic signals to mark the exact instant of the beginning of the New Year.  In Washington the time ball was illuminated by an electric scarlet light as it fell.  The Western Union Company took up the plan with enthusiasm and five minutes before 12 o’clock a series of signals was sent out omitting certain seconds to mark clearly each thirtieth and sixtieth second, the final click, after a ten second interval, marking the exact instant of midnight.  The series was repeated at 1, 2, and 3 a. m. as a midnight signal for those using central, mountain, and Pacific standard time.  In this way every portion of the country received the signal directly from the Naval Observatory. It stirs the blood to think of these successive series of signals flashing over thousands of miles of wire to every telegraph office in the United States. One-tenth of a second[i]was the time the electric current required to pass from Washington to the Lick Observatory in California.  As Admiral Chester said, in describing the event to the Times man: “The electric current made audible from the Atlantic to the Pacific and from the Great Lakes to the Gulf of Mexico every swing of the pendulum of our standard clock as it counted out, in its quiet, solemn way, the last moments of the dying year.”[ii]


Four years later, New York City took the hint and celebrated the New Year with its own illuminated “time ball.”

The Topeka State Journal, January 1, 1912, page 10.


Happy New Year!!!!


[iii]The United States Naval Observatory was also involved in the discovery of the moons of Mars; and some of the earliest uses of the word, “Martian,” as a noun, meaning a being from Mars. See my earlier post, The World’s First Martians – and First Martian Invasion.
[iv]An earlier report put the time for transmission to the Lick Observatory in California as 0.06 seconds. See The Washington Times (DC), June 24, 1903, page 4 ([T]he midnight signal sent out last New Year Eve was accurately timed at the Lick Observatory, California, and found to have taken but 0.06 of a second in transmission.).
[v]The Washington Times, August 23, 1903, page 21.

Gazip, Gazipe, Gazump - Variants of Gazabo?

$
0
0




“A gazump. . . is a thing that used to be an automobile, but now it is going to be a motorboat.”

The Citizen(Berea, Kentucky), October 23, 1913, page 2; The Tensas Gazette (St. Joseph, Louisiana), October 31, 1913, page 10.

Might this questionable definition of an American slang term of the 1910s hint at the origin of the British slang term, “to gazump,” that dates to the 1920s?


A Tale of Two Gazumps

In the 1910s, the word “gazump” was American slang, generally referring to an old car.

Since the late 1920s, the word “to gazoomph” (now generally spelled, gazump) has been British slang for a method of swindling or cheating.[i]

The British term has long generally been said to be derived from a Yiddish word, meaning “cheat,” although there is some dispute as to whether there was such a word in Yiddish.

Might there be a relationship between the earlier, American noun “gazump” and the later British slang verb, “to gazoomph” or “gazump”.

To Gazump (British)

To “gazump” is British slang meaning:

1. (of a seller) raise the contracted price of a property after having informally accepted a lower offer (from an intending buyer);

2. archaic Swindle (someone).[ii] 

The word was recently explained in the New York Times, in an article about how a Qatari prince was “gazumped” out of his apparent purchase of a Picasso sculpture:

In Britain, for instance, sellers can agree to part with a house for a certain price, but then change their mind and accept a higher offer at the last minute – a phenomenon known as “gazumping.”

In the case of the Qatari Prince, he “purchased” a Picasso sculpture, and made two payments – only to have the sale cancelled, his money return, and have the sculpture sold to a higher, but later, bidder.  The sculpture, “Bust of a Woman (Marie-Thérèse),” is currently (January 2016) on view at the Museum of Modern Art in New York City.

“Gazump,” or “gazoomph” (alternately gasumph or gezumph), is attested in British sources as early as 1928:

‘Gazoomphing the sarker’ is a method of parting a rich man from his money. An article is auctioned over and over again, and the money bid each time is added to it.

Oxford English Dictionary, 2d Edition (citing Daily Express, December 19, 1928).

“Gazump” is generally presumed to be of Yiddish origin;[iii]as early as 1934, one writer explained:

Grafters speak a language comprised of every possible type of slang . . . Quite a number of words are Yiddish.  These include ‘gezumph’, which means to cheat or to overcharge.

Oxford English Dictionary, 2d Edition (citing P. Allingham, Cheapjack XV, 189.

In the 1970s, when the practice of “gazumping” took off in the British real-estate market, it was said to be borrowed from “car trade slang.”[iv]

Professor of Judaic and Slavic Studies at MIT, Dr. Robert A. Rothstein, however, doubts “that there is any such word in Yiddish.”[v]

So where did it come from?

          Gazump (American)

Although I cannot point to any specific connection between the two, it is possible that the British slang, “gazump,” may reflect a new meaning assigned to the archaic, American slang word, “gazump.”  The timeline of the introduction of the two words is consistent with a possible borrowing. 

British “gazump” is said to have originated in the late 1920s; American “gazump” in the 1910s. The fact that all five of the early examples listed in the Oxford English Dictionary are spelled with a –ph (suggesting the eff-sound, as opposed to a p-sound), however, may caution against finding a direct connection.

The Brits did, however, have the opportunity to borrow the American word.  The American word “gazump” appeared in the English magazine, The Nation and Athenaeum, in 1922; but was apparently incomprehensible to most Englishmen:

It is regrettable that no glossary is attached to the English edition, for there are few untraveled Englishmen who will understand words like those which are peppered liberally through the book: harr, flivvers, galoots, sleazy, floozies, cahoots, gazump . . . .

The Nation and Athenaeum, April 29, 1922, page 158.

Those comments were made in a review of Carl Sandburg’s collection of poetry, Smoke and Steel, in which used the word “gazump” in the poem, “Cahoots”:
. . .
Harness bulls, dicks, front office men,
And the high goats up on the bench,
Ain’t they all in cahoots?
Ain’t it fifty-fifty all down the line,
Petemen, dips, boosters, stick-ups and guns
– what’s to hinder?

Go fifty-fifty.
If they nail you call in a mouthpiece.
Fix it, you gazump, you slant-head, fix it.
Feed ‘em. . . .

Carl Sandburg, Smoke and Steel, New York, Harcourt, Brace and Company, 1921, page 45.

Despite Sandburg using “gazump” to refer to a person, the word was generally (but not exclusively) used as a noun, to refer to a beat-up old car.  The single American example I found of “gazump,” as a verb, relates to hiding under a woman’s bed and stealing her underwear (more on that later) – not really the same as selling out from under a presumptive purchaser, it may be considered a type of swindle(?).  Or is there a connection between the 1970s “car dealer slang” in Britain and the earlier, automotive sense of “gazump” in the US?

How and why “gazump” came to mean under-bidding late, or swindle, in British slang is anyone’s guess; Yiddish may be at the top of the list, but the word could have come from the States.
The American Gazump, on the other hand, may be a variant of a more common American slang term of the early 1900s, Gazabo.


Gazabo

“Gazabo,” is believed to be derived from the Spanish word, “gazapo sly customer, sharpie, literally, bunny, young rabbit, akin to Portuguese caçapo; Iberian Rom word of obscure origin.” See Dictionary.com.   Gazabowas used in American-English as early as 1893, and seems to have been fairly common from the late-1890s into the 1920s.  The word was generally used to refer to a person, like the word, “guy,” but generally with a negative connotation – like the word, “bozo.”  The expression, “wise gazabo” was frequently used in place of “wise guy.” At times, “Great Gazabo” or “High Gazabo” was used humorously as a placeholder title for some muckety-muck – what we might now refer to as a “Grand Poobah.”  You can read more about “gazabo” in my post, Hobos, Gazabos, Tramps and “The Great Bozo!”

Gazump

The earliest example I could find of “gazump” appeared in George Ade’s book, The Slim Princess, in 1911:

I was gussied up in the real Tuxede with the satin blazizums all over the front and the gazump and the little concertina hat. 

George Ade, The Slim Princess, New York, A. L. Burt Co., 1911, page 234.

George Ade had been famous for using current American slang in his writing since publishing his popular 1896 book, Artie, a Story of the Streets, one of the earliest popular works of literature to use the word, “gazabo.”  Here, the word, “gazump,” could be a fanciful mispronunciation of “cummerbund,” or perhaps just nonsense for any doohickey that might accompany a tuxedo.

The automotive sense of “gazump” appeared as early as 1912, and frequently after early 1913.  The earliest reference I found is from an advertisement for a Pullman automobile (as opposed to a Pullman rail car) published in January 1912:

You are doubtless getting some mighty attractive offer to sell the “Scootmobile,” the “Puzuzza,” the “Gazump” and others.  Easy terms, big profits are the inducements offered, but, Mr. Dealer - . . . .


The Automobile Trade Directory, Volume 10, Number 1, January 1912, page 38.

In early 1913, a comic strip, entitled, “A Joy Gazump,” played off the phrase, “joy ride” (read more about joy-riding in my post, Jaywalkers and Jayhawkers): PIC. The Times Dispatch (Richmond, Virginia), March 15, 1913, page 4. The International News Service, filed for copyright protection of the cartoon, suggesting that it may have been syndicated nationally and been seen by many readers. United Stated Copyright Office, Catalogue of Copyright Entries, Part IV, n.s., v. 8, no. 1, 1913, page 3394.

In May, an article about the proper term to use when a non-sail-powered ship goes to sea extended the word “Gazump” to another type of motorized vessel:

Why ‘steamed’? What’s the matter with the good old fashioned word, ‘sailed’? Every one knows what is meant by ‘sailed’ and no one supposes that in the case of the modern steamer it has anything to do with the spreading of canvas.  If carried to its logical conclusion we shall open our papers some morning and be greeted by something like this: “The Diesel motor vessel Gazump internally combusted for Antwerp at 5 p.m. yesterday.’

She didn’t ‘sail’ in its literal sense; she certainly didn’t ‘steam,’ so I suppose she must have done as above stated.

The San Francisco Call, May 27, 1913, page 23.

Later in 1913, the word “Gazump” appeared in numerous, widespread headlines and story about the arrest of an unlicensed driver in Chicago:


“Cruelty to Auto” Charged Against Owner of “Gazump,” The San Francisco Call, September 5, 1913, page 16.



The Gazump. The Daily Gate City (Keokuk, Iowa) September 5, 1913, page 1.



Auto or Gazump? It Spat Out Fire, The Citizen (Berea, Kentucky), October 23, 1913, page 2;  



TheTensas Gazette (St. Joseph, Louisiana), October 31, 1913, page 10.

The onomatopoeia in the first line may hint at the association between “gazump” and an automobile:

Chicago. – “Chug-chug; ungth; grrr; zunk!”

The trained ear of Patrolman James Shea caught these sounds the other day as he stood at Fifty-fifth street and Lake Park avenue.  They were not especially hard to catch as they came in a flock. They arose from a mysterious appearing object that approached from the south. . . . It looked like a barrel attached to a dry goods box and mounted on wheels.  It spat fire from two sides of the barrel. It groaned like a creature tortured beyond its strength.  In a hole in the top of the dry goods box sat a man. . . . 



“What’s that thing you’re driving?”

“Where’s your eyes, officer?” inquired the man in the machine with some indignation. “Can’t you see it’s an automobile? . . . . I bought it from a fellow for $30. It’s a bargain.”

“Where’s your license?”

“I haven’t got any. . . . .”

[At the station, the Sergeant wanted to fine him ten dollars and force him to purchase a city license for six dollars. The driver protested]
“This officer here,” he said, indicating Patrolman Shea, “is mistaken. 

That ain’t no automobile. It’s a gazump.”

“What’s a gazump? Demanded the sergeant skeptically.

“A gazump–” replied [the driver]. “Wait, I’ll show you.”

He rushed out of the station, kicked the barrel off the machine, picked up the engine, put it on his shoulder, and walked off.

“A gazump,” he said, “is a thing that used to be an automobile, but now it is going to be a motorboat.”

The Citizen (Berea, Kentucky), October 23, 1913, page 2; TheTensas Gazette (St. Joseph, Louisiana), October 31, 1913, page 10.

The word “gazump” was regularly, if not frequently, applied to various vehicles throughout the rest of the decaded, and into the 1920s:

Go out and hire the finest gazump that ever burned benzene.

Master Tales of Mystery, New York, P. F. Collier & Son, [c. 1915], page 373.

A twenty-cylinder Gazump lay in wait for him and caught him in midair.



Cartoons Magazine, Volume 14, Part 2, October 1918, page page 532. Pic.

“We’ve been over to the Gazump service station getting a part for our automobile which – Ah!



The Daily Ardmoreite, August 19, 1919, page 7. PIC.

And the Sheriff; Next! 

Nogales – Not satisfied with having filched the spare tire from the automobile of Chief of Police Jay Lowe, tire thieves last night uncorked the extra tire from the rear of the official “gazump” driven by Sheriff White of Santa Cruz county.

Arizona Republican, Phoenix, April 2, 1921, page 4. PIC.

Gazump was also used, on occasion, in a manner similar to “Gazabo;” suggesting, perhaps, that it may have been derived as (or at least was understood to have been) a variant of Gazabo.

In February 1912, when the automotive sense was still relatively new, a “gazump” could be a person:


Once a pale-gilled Gazump, whose sole amusement in life consisted of winding the five o’clock alarm for his daily morning dash in the pancake handicap, felt his wheels slipping and found no sand in the box . . .

The Postal Record, Volume 25, Number 2, February 1912, page 36.

In 1915, Willard Connely referred to a character in one of his stories as, the “Lord High Gazump of the Snowell Crowd,” similar to several instances in which “Great Gazabo” or “High Gazabo” was used to mean, “Grand Poobah,” or the like.[vi]



McClure’s Magazine, Volume 45, page 130, 1915.



In 1917, a fictional Professor Gazump “invented” a sort of Rube Goldberg self-emptying ice-box pan: 



The Tacoma Times (Washington), August 20, 1917, page 3.

In 1922, a humor piece speculated about how David Harum, a fictional character of books, stage and screen, might fare among the even more unscrupulous used-car dealers of modern times.  David Harum was a shrewd horse dealer, whose loose, yet practical, business sense likely made many a business man feel better about themselves.  Interestingly, the piece uses “wise gazump” in reference to Dave Harum, rather than a reference to the questionable cars sold by the dealers:

As hoss trader, David Harum was the bonbons. Dave could swap junk pedler’s nag for Morvich and get double trading stamps besides.  Slicker than hair oil; smarter than floorwalker – that was Dave all over. Could tell horse’s birthday by looking at teeth. Could tell mileage by simply inspecting hoofs. A wise gazump. . . .  Then our hero started trading automobiles. That was Dave’s first wholesale mistake. . . . .

We do not wish to dilate on David’s bargain, but it was a car that only a junk man could love.  The hood was guaranteed to jingle for the first 5,000 miles.  The steering wheel was hand-carved mahogany and the windshield was genuine stained glass of the mid-Methusela period.  The upholstering was leather and very smooth riding, if only studded with rubber heels.  And the engine worked like a dream. A dream where you come to with a jolt and find you’re where you were in the first place.

Don’t think we’re knocking that engine. It could knock for itself. . . .

So he went back to hoss-trading in one leap and swapped a flat-footed nag for a draft horse that very afternoon.  Proving that horses are a safe bet compared with second-hand cars.

“David Harum Comes Back; One Day in Used-Car Trading Was Enough for Dave,” Neal R. O’Hara, The Evening World, May 25, 1922, Wall Street Final Edition, page 29.

In 1927, “Gazump” was the placeholder name of a company in a business school-type hypothetical:

If Bill Jones has a hundred dollars and he owes us a hundred dollars and also owes the Gazump Co. a hundred dollars, he can pay one of us only.

Harold Whitehead, Problems of the Executive, New York, Thomas Y. Crowell Company, 1927, page 188. 

In 1916, a movie star discovered a new bird – she called it a “Gazump”:

[Silent film star] Bessie Barriscale . . . has captured a unique bird, the like of which local ornithologists have never seen before.  The odd member of the feathered tribe has been named “a nut eating Gazump.”

Rock Island Argus(Illinois), August 12, 1916, page 7.


To Gazump

In every case, except one, when I ran across the word, “gazump,” it was used as a noun, referring to a car, boat, person or bird.  The single instance of “gazump,” as a verb, that I found was a reference to hiding under a woman’s bed to steal her underwear (chemise), or, as the British censors insisted – her under-“whereabouts”:

Surely Mabel is Paris, her bed La Belle France, and the actor who crawls into it and ruthlessly attempts to gazump her, our old friend, the Hun.

The Smart Set, volume 64, number 1, January 1921, page 135.

The New York Sun, March 9, 1919, magazine section page 8.


Despite the apparently overtly sexual reference here, “Up in Mabel’s Room” was generally considered good clean fun – and an opportunity for audiences to watch several actresses undress – and even bathe – on stage.  The play follows the exploits of three young couples sharing a country house over a weekend.  One couple is newly married, and the groom wants to retrieve a monogrammed chemise he had once given to another woman – who is now engaged to another man, and who is in the house for the weekend.  His ex-girlfriend wants to keep the chemise, and flaunt it in front of his new wife, because she finds her to be an unbearable prig.  Hilarity ensues. Eventually, in the comedic highlight of the play, he resorts to walking in on his ex in the bath – and boldly retrieving the evidence of his earlier relationship.

New York Tribune, February 23, 1919, page 12.


The play made a long-lasting impression on pop-culture; it was made into a silent film in 1926, a talkie in 1944, a Screen Guild Players’ radio production in 1944, and Phil Everly sang a song by the same title in 1971.  The title of Elmore Leonard's 2007 book, Up in Honey's Room, may have been influenced by the earlier title.


Gazip

“Gazip” popped up in several places, with several different meanings.

In some cases, it was used similar to “gazabo,” as a mock title, “the Really and Truly Gazip,”[vii]  or a “wise gazip.”[viii]  In some cases, it was just nonsense, as in a class cheer for the Northwestern University school of pharmacy in 1904, “Gazip, Gazip, Gazolee, Gazee!, or a cheer purportedly changed by a visiting Japanese collegieate baseball team in 1905, or at least how it sounded to an American sportswriter’s ear; “Hullie gazoo, gazip, gazam; Rice, jiu jitsu and a Cosack man; Banzai, Waseda! We’ll kick ‘em in theslat; We’ll beat Kuropatkin with a baseball bat.”  The seemingly random Russian references were a result of Japan’s being embroiled in a war with Russia at the time.   The team, from Waseda University in Japan, “scalped” the Riverside, California Braves by a score of 12 to 0.[ix]  In one case, “Gazip,” was the name of a mythical island “in th’ Gulf iv Baf.”

Gazipe

I found the term, “Gazipe,” in only a couple references.   

It first appears in a widely reported, syndicated column, “Stories from the Big Cities,” in which it was said to mean, essentially, the same as, “N[-word] in the wood pile;” a now obsolete expression meaning once used to refer to an unexpected, or  unseen problem or danger, lurking nearby.  The word was used in a city council meeting by a local theatrical manager:



“Gazipe,” Latest Term for a Wood Pile Denizen.
St. Louis, Mo. – Gazipe! There it is! Look out for it! It will ge t you if you don’t. Let no guilty gazipe escape. 

The gazipe made its debut at a special performance with the legislative committee of the city council for an audience.  It was presented by the theatrical manager, Frank R. Tate.  The appearance of the gazipe was unannounced and it created a sensation.

Discussing the pending bill which would require all St. Louis theaters to comply with the building and fire protection laws as amended in 1907, Manger Tate said:
“I can point out the gazipe in that bill.”

The committeemen were astounded. The Gazipe came like a bolt out of a clear sky.

With difficulty restraining his emotion, Councilman Leahy asked:  “What is – what is this – ah – hum – this, ah - ?”

“Gazipe?” snapped Tate.

“Yes. What is a gazipe?”

Well, I don’t know that I can explain it to you clearly.”

“How do you spell it?”

“You don’t spell it. You look for it.  I don’t know that it has ever been spelled, but it has been prounounced a million times,” said Tate.

“Well,” said Leahy. “In order that it may be placed in the official records and in the files of the municipal library we will spell it g-a-z-i-p-e. Now what is it?”

“Well,” said Tate. “I have heard theatrical people use it very often, but I don’t think it is known outside of the profession.  When an actor signs a contract with a manager he always reads it over several times to look for the gazipe, the little thing which, if left in there, will cause the actor to get the worst of it.”

One of the committeemen suggested that gazipe was something like “a n[-word] in a woodpile.”

“Very much like it,” said Tate.

“Oh, I see,” said Leahy. “It’s a ‘joker’ a ‘stinger.’”

So there you are.  If the grocer adds a little 10-cent item to your bill – something that you didn’t get – that’s a gazipe.

The Madison Journal(Tallulah, Louisiana), March 22, 1913, page 8.

I could only fine one other use of the word “gazipe;” not specifically in show-business, but also in the midwest:

Well, WELL, now that IS something to talk about. I knew all along there was a gazipe to all this chance-taking business.

The Chicago Packer, June 11, 1927.

A problem that might cause someone to get the short end of the stick? – that sounds more like a British gazump.


Gazip?

All of which brings us to the one, possibly pre-gazabo use of “gazip,” in a sense apparently meaning energy or pep.  I found only two instances of this usage; one from 1883, and one from 1915.

In 1883, a critic appraising Oscar Wilde’s lack of acting talent, worried that he did not have enough “gazip;” a Western term, apparently meaning what we might now call, “zip”:

The Aesthetic Romeo.

Oscar Wilde is really coming back here.  Marie Prescott the actress, is to produce her play next season, and Oscar must come over to rehears it.  . . .  As a playwright Mr. Wilde may be a great success, but as an actor he lacks the go that is necessary on the American stage. A Romeo who is not able to shin up Juliet’s balcony, take her under his arm and defy all the Capulets, will not meet with success west of New York.  Mr. Wilde has too much repose, and not enough of what the Denver people call stage gazip.

Bismarck Tribune, June 15, 1883.


Zip

The similarity between “gazip” and “zip” raises the question of whether “gazip” might be a direct predecessor of “zip,” in the sense of energy or pep?  “Zip,” in the sense of pep or energy, dates to at least 1895:

The members of the University club nine are gentlemen, who play the game solely and purely for the sport there is in it.  They put a “zip” into the game that is a delight to the spectator and is not often seen in professionals.

Omaha Daily Bee, May 19, 1895, page 19.[x]

This sense of “zip” appears to have been common by the mid 1910s:

Richmond Times Dispatch (Virginia), August 15, 1916, page 5.
The Daily Gate City and Constitution Democrat (Keokuk, Iowa), August 27, 1917, page 6.



But, of course, “zip” could, perhaps, have come to mean energy without “gazip”; it is attested as early as the American Civil War, as onomatopoeia for the sound of bullets whizzing through the air.  Still, it is an interesting coincidence – or is it?

In 1915, one sportswriter used “gazip” – in the same sense that other writers were using “zip”:

These two well-muscled youths showed considerable knowledge of the boxing game but did not put much “gazip” in their punches.

Honolulu Star-Bulletin, December 10, 1915, page 12.

Does this reflect the survival of the 1883 term, “gazip,” or does it reflect the modified use of the more current term, “gazip” (“gazabo”), to play off the new meaning of “zip”?


Conclusion

An American “gazump” may or may not have had any influence on the British “gazumping” – but it could have.  The American slang terms gazip, gazipe and gazump may have been variants of the more common word, “gazabo.”  It at least seems likely that “gazabo” had some affect on how “gazip” and “gazump” were used on occasion; they were both frequently used in a manner very similar to “gazabo.”  But the existence of one, apparently pre-gazabo example of “gazip,” in the sense of pep or energy, raises the question of whether “gazabo” begat “gazip” or whether it was a happy accident.  The automotive sense of "gazump" might also have been influenced by the sound one imagines an old motor would make - ga-zump!, ga-zump!, ga-zump!

The British term, “to gazump,” may be derived from a Yiddish word that sounds like “gezoomph,” but no direct evidence has been found.  Based on the timeline of the British and American senses of “gazump,” it is at least possible that it could have some connection to American “gazump.”

“Zip,” in the sense of pep or energy, could come from “gazip” – but then again, it may not.
What do we really know? Apparently zip.

Los Angeles Herald, October 11, 1912, page 3.



[i]The word “gazump” was recently discussed in a post by Laurence Horn on the American Dialect Society’s ADS-Listserv message board.  The word had been addressed on the ADS-Listserv at least once before, in a 2004 post about the word, “gazipe.”
[iii] Michael Quinion, WorldWideWords.orgNewsletter 755, September 24, 2011.
[iv]Oxford English Dictionary, 2d Edition (citing The Guardian, November 8, 1971; “Gazumping” – a system of profiteering by double selling and pushing prices up – is creeping into the property market. . . The word is car trade slang for selling to one buyer and then, as values rise, to a second buyer.).
[v]Michael Quinion,  WorldWideWords.org Newsletter 756, October 1, 2011.
[vi]The Labor Journal (Everett, Washington), January 5, 1912, page 3 (“Most High Gazabo of the society”); The Paducah Sun (Kentucky), August 21, 1905, page 2 ([referring to baseball executives] “the high gazabos of the National association”);  The News Scimitar (Memphis, Tennessee), Februery 27, 1920, page 12 ([referring to Shriners] “the sheiks, or whatever the high gazaboes of the Shrine are called”).
[vii]The Indianapolis Journal, March 3, 1901, page 12 (This is the Style of Vapor calculated to keep a Young Woman anchored right in the Turkish Corner and make her believe she has met the Really and Truly Gazip.).
[viii]“Mr. Aesop Up to Date: The Monkey and the Turtle,” The San Francisco Call, May 26, 1901, page 8 (Now the Monkey was a Wise Gazip who believed himself able to trump any Lead, from hanging all day by the Tail to blowing the Big Horn on the Day of Judgment.” “Boots and Boosts of the Dutch Uncle”, The Minneapolis Journal, December 10, 1905, part III (Sports), page 3 (It is usually the case when any of these wise gazips from Hoboken dip into western sport without occupying a sleeper west of Poughkeepsie.).
[ix]Los Angeles Herald, May 21, 1905, page 6.
[x]The Oxford English Dictionary, 2d Edition, dates this sense to 1900.

Teddy Roosevelt and his Bears - a Grizzly History and Etymology of "Teddy Bears"

$
0
0


In Dickens’ fictional drama, A Tale of Two Cities, innocent Brit, Sydney Carton, passes himself off as condemned Frenchman, Charles Darnay; thereby giving meaning to his own, empty life, by accepting Darnay’s sentence to death by guillotine as his own.  His sacrifice is doubly tragic, or heroic, because they both loved Lucie; Carton’s death paved the way for Darnay, Lucie, and their children to live happily ever after.

(Coincidentally, Carton’s death may also be the origin of “twenty-three,” in the early 20thCentury slang phrase, “twenty-three skidoo;” but that’s another story.)

In Kathleen Bart’s true life mystery, A Tale of Two Teddies, the American plush bear, created by the Michtom family, and the German plush bear, by the Steiff family, each tries to pass itself off as the true and original, “Teddy Bear.”   Despite her extensive research into the early days of the stuffed-bear phenomenon, including interviews and access to the descendents of Rose and Morris Michtom, Margarete Steiff, and Theodore (“Teddy”) Roosevelt, the namesake of the bears, Bart was unable to answer the question, “which bear was first?”[i]  The jury is still out, and neither one is willing to sacrifice itself for the betterment of the other. 

Wha’d’ya expect? – they’re just animals, and not real ones at that.

There is one more mystery.  Although the first stuffed, plush bears that eventually earned the name, “Teddy Bear,” are believed to have been made in 1903, the name, “Teddy Bear,” does not appear in the written record until late, 1905.  Is the nearly three-year gap an indication that bears were not known as, “Teddy Bears” during the period, or just a natural artifact of a new name taking time to get into print?  Is it an indication that the Michtom’s claim to have received permission, directly from Roosevelt, to use the name “Teddy” is a latter fabrication, or result of fading memories.  The Michtom’s story did not appear in print until 1953; they claimed to have been inspired by an ill-fated hunting trip in late-1902, when Roosevelt famously refused to shoot a bear that his guide had trapped, beaten senseless, and roped to a tree – with the expectation that the President would fire the kill-shot.[ii]

But, even if the Mississippi bear hunt had some influence on the naming of the bears, it was only one of many such influences.  Roosevelt, and the name “Teddy,” had already been closely associated with bears and bear hunting long before the failed hunting trip.  For example, there were at least three actual bears named “Teddy” or “Theodore” on display in zoos in New York and Washington DC before he ever became President.  While it is believable that Michtoms, or anyone else, might have named their stuffed bears, “Teddy,” in honor of Teddy, the name was an obvious choice even before the Mississippi bear hunt.

Further muddying the waters, the name “Teddy” may not have even been the first name of Berryman’s cartoon bear or of stuffed, plush toy bears made at some point in time thereafter.  In June 1904, for example, a reference to a stuffed bear with a growler (like many of the early plush bears) did not use a name at all; and when the toy industry journal, Playthings, first referred to such bears in 1906, it referred to them as “Teddy’s Bears,” not “Teddy Bears.”[iii]   In addition, some people called Berryman’s bears “Johnny Bear,” even as late as five months after publication of Berryman’s first bear, and some people called stuffed, plush bears “Johnny Bears,” even as late as September 1906, several months into the original “Teddy Bear Craze.”  Numerous other bears, actual and fictional, were also referred to as “Johnny Bear” during the period.  The name, “Johnny Bear,” was, in turn, borrowed from a successful illustrated children’s story, first published in 1900.

In this post, I do not attempt to answer any of the questions.  I merely present contemporary accounts of early associations between Roosevelt and bears, survey the forgotten name, “Johnny Bear,” and lay out an early timeline of cartoon bears, plush toy bears, and look at evidence suggesting that the “Teddy Bear Craze” of 1906 started along the Boardwalks of Atlantic City, New Jersey.

(For more information on Teddy Roosevelt's lasting contributions to women's fashion click here - the "Teddy" was named (albeit indirectly) for President Roosevelt)

(To listen to (arguably) the greatest Trucker/CB song ever, click here - Red Sovine - Teddy Bear


First Known “Teddy Bear”

“Teddy Bears” have been known by that name since at least November, 1905.  The earliest known example in print reads:

“Teddy” bears holding little cubs in their arms like real mothers are the latest arrivals; be sure to see them; see all other things as they come along, but most are already here.

Post Standard (Syracuse, New York), November 18, 1905.[iv]




The name, “Teddy,” was applied to stuffed bears as an homage to then-President, Theodore “Teddy” Roosevelt, who had a long-standing reputation as a bear killer:



Cincinnati Enquirer, January 26, 1901, page 9.

Conventional thinking holds that the name, “Teddy,” was first applied to stuffed, plush bear toys shortly after a failed bear hunting expedition in Mississippi in late-1902, when “Grizzly Slayer” Roosevelt famously refused to shoot a helpless black bear that his hunting companions had captured, wounded and roped to a tree, in hopes of letting the President finish the job.



Roosevelt’s sportsmanship drew public praise and positive press coverage, including a political cartoon depicting Roosevelt as, “drawing the line” at shooting a defenseless bear:



Washington Post, November 16, 1902.

The bear character was well-received, and soon became a popular, recurring trademark of its creator, Clifford K. Berryman of the Washington Post, and later the Washington Star:

 

Evening Star, January 31, 1907, page 1.

Roosevelt’s refusal to shoot, and the subsequent coverage and cartoon, is said to have inspired Brooklyn shopkeepers Morris and Rose Michton to create the first and original stuffed bear in early 1903; they are said to have called it, “Teddy’s Bear.”  Michtom family lore holds, that they asked Roosevelt for permission to use his name, and received written approval from the President.[v]  No such letter, however, has ever been found.[vi] 

Margarete Steiff’s German toy company started producing bears at about the same time.  In 1907, a Canadian trade journal sketched the following summary of their understanding of the origin of the bears:

The staple article this Christmas will still be the Teddy Bears, which has been a conqueror all over America.  An inferior grade of Teddy Bears are made in United States and England, the better grade being made in Germany.

It was in Germany that a poor widow lady, who is now worth several millions, made the first Teddy Bear, without having a thought of Roosevelt in her mind.  It remained for a wily American, who chanced along, to recognize the possibilities.  He gave her a contract for a number of them; now she is running six factories night and day.  In the States there are said to be at least thirty factories meeting the demand some of them keeping a real young bear as a model.

The Bookseller and Stationer (Montreal, Canada), Volume 23, Number 12, page 31.

That may have been enough to inspire the name, “Teddy,” for stuffed bears, but even without the hunt and subsequent cartoon, “Teddy” already had a long association with bears – real bears.


Real Live “Teddy” Bears


On March 4, 1901, the day Theodore Roosevelt was first sworn in as Vice President of the United States, two performing bears from Arizona marched in President McKinley’s inauguration parade; their names were “Teddy” and “Theodore”:

Real Live Bears to March for Teddy.

Arizona Man Takes Grizzlies to Washington to Take Part in Inaugural Parade.

Theodore Roosevelt will ride in the inaugural parade at Washington like a Roman conqueror.  Besides the guard of Rough Riders and the pomp and splendor of civic and military organizations there will be bears – grizzly bears – to give living reminder to the populace of Teddy’s thrilling exploits in Grizzly Gulch.

The bears are calculated to do honor even to Teddy.  They are grizzlies of the grizzliest type, big, hairy and muscular.  One is named “Teddy” and the other “Theodore.”

Both “Teddy and Theodore” sojourned in St. Louis yesterday.  They were in charge of “Lucky Mark” Lulley, a mining speculator of Arizona.  Lulley procured breakfast for “Teddy” and “Theodore” at Union Station, after which the trio departed eastward.

The St. Louis Republic (Missouri), February 28, 1901, page 4.

Lulley’s bears had been trapped during a hunting trip in Arizona the previous year, by the Democratic Mayor of Indianapolis, and William Hohe, the Republican Collector of Taxes at Nogales, Arizona; Lulley acted as guide.  The two “hunters” bet the cost of transporting the bears to Washington on the outcome of the Presidential election.  Since the Republican ticket of McKinley and Roosevelt won, the Mayor of Indianapolis foot the bill to send the bears to Washington.

Mark Lulley and his bears before their trip to Washington, The Oasis (Arizola, Arizona), February 9, 1901, page 1.

Despite the grisly description above, the bears were, in reality, not very scary:

Going With the Bears.
Mark Lulley Will Start for Washington Shortly to Attend the Inauguration.

Next week Lucky Mark Lulley will start for Washignton (his home) with the little bears, “Lulley” and Lindsay,” captured by Mark and Mr. L. Lindsay, when they were in the Santa Rita mountains last summer.  Then they were little larger than kittens; now they are more than half grown, but as playful and cut as when first caught.

With the bears Mark will participate in the inaugural parade, in which he has already been assigned a position by the grand marshal; and after the parade he will consign them to the “Zoo,” as the zoological garden of the Smithsonian Institute is familiarly known – Mark having donated the little fellows to that institution and the donation is accepted.

Arizona Silver Belt (Globe City, Arizona), February 21, 1901, page 3.

When rumors circulated that Teddy Roosevelt, himself, had trapped the bears, he was not amused:

Some wag started a story that the two Colorado performing bears that were carried in the Inaugural parade by a fool election bettor, were captured by Teddy during his recent hunting trip, and all along the line was constantly heard: “Here comes Teddy’s bears.” Mr. Roosevelt is said to have been made quite angry by the story and especially by the continued reference to it.

Watauga Democrat (Boone, North Carolina), March 14, 1901, page 1.


Teddy Bear at the Zoo:

The two bears in the inauguration parade were not the only bears falsely rumored to have been captured by Teddy Roosevelt.  Less than two months before the inauguration, Teddy Roosevelt, himself, donated a bear to the New York Zoological Society; a bear that was later falsely rumored to have been personally captured by him:

Teddy’s Bear in the Park. 
Oyster Bay, L. I., January 3 – Jonathan Edwards,the famous black bear sent from west Virginia to little Teddy Roosevelt [(Theodore “Ted” III, age 14)], has been presented to the New York Zoological Society by Colonel Roosevelt, and the gift gratefully acknowledged by W. T. Harnaday, director of the Zoological park.

The Brooklyn Daily Eagle (New York), January 8, 1901, page 14.

“Teddy’s Bear” appears to have been named after Jonathan Edwards, an Early-American theologian and President of Princeton University.  Edwards was a direct ancestor of Theodore Roosevelt’s wife, Edith, as well as of Vice President Aaron Burr, the writer O. Henry and the publisher Frank Doubleday.

Six months later, however, “Jonathan Edwards” had had taken on a new identity, and was falsely reported as having been caught by Teddy, himself:

An Incorrigible Bear.

“Teddy Roosevelt” the Terror of the New York Zoo.
About six months ago, when Vice President Roosevelt presented the Bronx Park Zoo with a tiny black bear that he had caught alive on his last mountain lion hunt, the little fellow was a very well-behaved youngster, very shy, afraid that everything would eat him . . . . But things have changed.

Since those days “Teddy Roosevelt,” as the bear is called, has grown into quite a big boy.  He has learned the way of the Zoo and hits crowds, and has gotten “the swelled head” about something or other. . . .

“Teddy Roosevelt” seems to be doing everything in his power to disgrace his illustrious namesake, for he has become so mischievous a scamp that even the blacksnake whip is beginning to dwarf in his estimation, for to cut through Teddy’sthick coat with a mere blacksnake whip is something like trying to knock remorse into a hair mattress. . . .

[When the keepers put two young bear cubs in the same cage,] Teddy did not like the “kid” play around him. . . . So one morning he went up behind one of the little bears, named Bounce, and hit her in the back.  Bounce is the better half of the young pair.  The name of the boy-bear is Towser.  Bounce was much frightened when she was “clouted,” and more so still when she saw Teddystanding over her with open mouth.  Keeper Hoey had seen the performance.  He ran to his room to get the blacksnake whip and before Teddy ahd fully made up his mind what to do to Bounce, the keeper was inside the den and was “laying it on thick” all over Teddy.  Teddy thought quickly, and retired.

The Washington Times (Washington DC), August 4, 1901, Part 2, page 4.

A fourth bear named “Teddy” took up residence in Washington DC in early 1903.  The bear was a gift to the President from a group of former Rough Riders:



Teddy the Bear Will Live in Washington Zoo.

Phoenix, Ariz. May 26. - The attempt to formally present “Teddy” to “Teddy” failed, for the railroad companies could not devise ways and means for transporting a bear through Arizona.  Dick Hartman, rough rider, and pronounced admirer of “Colonel” Roosevelt, has brought “Teddy,” the bear, to Phoenix, however, and it will be sent by the president’s frank to the zoo at Washington, where the chief executive will see his gift from Arizona for the first time upon his return to that city.

The Spokane Press (Washington), May 26, 1903, page 2.

In October of 1905, just one month before the earliest example of a stuffed bear named, “Teddy,” some “paw”-parazzi on Coney Island caught this picture of an animal trainer taking “Teddy,” an actual bear, for a ride:



Brooklyn Life, October 14, 1905, page 12.

One year later, when the country was in the grips of a full-on “Teddy Bear Craze,” a stuffed, plush bear received similar treatment in the backseat of  a chauffeur-driven limousine:


San Francisco Call, November 18, 1906, page 14.

Roosevelt’s Bear Hunting

In 1901, Roosevelt had been well-known for his bear-hunting stories for at least a decade.  An article from 1892 illustrates his penchant for telling bear stories, foreshadows his later involvement in the Bullmoose party, and outlines his sporting philosophy, which explains why, ten years later, he would refuse to shoot a near-dead bear tied to a tree:

Theodore Roosevelt Relates Some Thrilling Stories of Bear Hunts.

The only really dangerous game of the United States is the grizzly bear, says Theodore Roosevelt in the Philadelphia Inquirer.  It is true that the cougar will, under very exceptional circumstances, assail the hunter, and so will the bull moose, if his pursuer blunders too near him . . . .  With the grizzly it is different.  Any man who makes a practice of hunting this great shaggy mountain king must make up his mind that on certain occasions he will have to show nerve and good shooting in order to bring down a charging bear. . . . .
A great many bear are killed by trapping.  This is perfectly legitimate if they are being killed as a matter of business for their hides, or for the bounty, or as vermin, but it is not sport at all.  No sportsman has any right to kill a trapped bear and claim the animal as of his own killing.  If he can not shoot one legitimately by still-hunting or in some other lawful kind of chase and has to rely upon his guide setting a rap for the animal, then for heaven’s sake let him hand the guide the rifle and have him finish the work he has begun.  Shooting a trapped bear for sport is a thoroughly unsportsmanlike proceeding, and stands only a degree or two higher than that foulest of butcheries, shooting a swimming deer in the water from a boat.

St. Paul Daily Globe (Minnesota), January 17, 1892, page 11.

Although Roosevelt showed reluctance to shoot trapped bears, he showed no reluctance (at least in his younger years) to threaten or endanger the lives of an employee to get a shot off on a bear:

That’s my bear,” said Roosevelt, “If you shoot it, I’ll shoot you.”

The cowboy turned to look at his employer and found the latter’s rifle leveled at the bear.  Incidentally the cowboy’s head was in the line between the muzzle of Roosevelt’s rifle and the head of bruin showing above the rock.  There was, incidentally, a queer and novel gleam in Roosevelt’s eye – all of which facts impressed themselves upon the rapid cowboy intelligence at a glance.  He lowered his rifle and Roosevelt shot the bear.

Daily Public Ledger (Maysville, Kentucky), October 13, 1900, Supplement, page 4 (retelling a story of sixteen years earlier).

Shortly before being sworn in as Vice President of the United States, Teddy Roosevelt went hunting in Colorado. The hunt did not go exactly as planned, and history nearly lost a future president:


Indianapolis News, January 16, 1901, page 6.

Meeker, Col., Jan. 16. – Theodore Roosevelt had a narrow escape from a wounded grizzly bear.  The party was following the animal, which turned and charged on them.

Roosevelt, who was well in the lead, stood his ground until the magazine of his rifle was empty, then turned and ran.  He stumbled over a rock and fell into the snow.  The grizzly dropped lifeless, not fifteen feet behind him.

The Minneapolis Journal, January 16, 1901, page 6.

A few weeks later, perhaps inspired by Teddy’s he-man antics, the governors of Mississippi, Arkansas and Tennessee set off on a bear hunt of their own:

Three Governors Will Go Hunting.

Chief Executives of Mississippi, Arkansas and Tennessee to Emulate Roosevelt.

Republic Special.

Memphis, Tenn., Feb. 20. – The wonderfully thrilling stories of Governor Teddy Roosevelt and his bear hunters are to be laid in the shade in this neck of the woods, because three Southern Governors in one party will swoop down upon the game at Hatchie Coon, forty miles below Memphis, in Arkansas.

The St. Louis Republic (Missouri), February 21, 1901, page 9.

Roosevent went on a successful bear-hunting trip of his own in New Hampshire, a few weeks before he set off for Mississippi:


Bisbee Daily Review (Bisbee, Arizona), August 30, 1902, page 1.

About one month later, Mississippi Governor Longino, one of the governors who had emulated his bear hunting habits the previous year, invited him to go hunting in Mississippi; Roosevelt declined the offer:[vii]

Teddy Cannot Go.
Jackson, Miss., Oct. 31. – Governor Longino has received a telegram from President Roosevelt saying that he will not be able to visit Mississippi and take the expected bear hunt in the delta swamps and cane breaks during his southern trip.

The Salt Lake Herald (Utah), November 1, 1902, page 1.

Instead, Roosevelt planned his own trip at a secret location:


The Butte Inter-Mountain (Montana), November 12, 1902, page 1.

Roosevelt biographer, Edmund Morris, in his book, Theodore Rex, believes that one reason for keeping the location of his hunting camp a secret was that his local hosts were worried about an assassination attempt, based on Roosevelt’s generally progressive (for his time) race policies. 

Early in his presidency, Roosevelt was castigated in the South for inviting a black man to dine with him in the White House; in the presence of his wife and children even (Gasp! Clutch pearls).  His dinner with Booker T. Washington, President of the Tuskeegee Institute, is believed to have been the first time that a President of the United States had ever dined with a black man in the White House..   Shortly before the bear hunt, he had also angered Southern leaders by appointing a black man to the position of Customs Inspector of Charleston, South Carolina, the traditional cradle of the Confederacy.  Some Northerners, willing to sacrifice principle for political expediency, were also critical of the appointment of a black man in a region where the white electorate would not tolerate it.

The racial tensions in Mississippi, and Roosevelt’s position on the issue, were starkly revealed less than two months later.  Minnie Cox, a black woman serving as Postmaster in nearby Indianola, Mississippi, was hounded out of town by local whites unhappy about having to deal with an “uppity” Postmaster. 

Minnie Cox, St Louis Republic (Missouri), January 11, 1903, page 1.

Minnie Cox tendered her resignation in fear for her life.  The mayor of Indianola even stated publically that if she came back too soon, “she would get her neck broken inside of two hours.”[viii] 

Roosevelt refused to accept her resignation; instead, closing the post office and forcing the locals to pay extra to receive their mail from Greenville, twenty-five miles away; and to drive twenty-five miles out of their way to access other postal services.  When her term expired in early 1904, she refused reappointment, recommending, instead, a white man who had worked under and supported her during the original crisis.  Despite Roosevelt’s earlier support, she may still have been in danger.

Reporters trying to track down Roosevelt’s secret hunting location ran across more chilling evidence of the reign of terror that kept the “Jim Crow” South the “Jim Crow” South:

One of the newspaper men tried to bribe a negro to show him the way to the president’s camp.  He offered the negro $25.
“’Deed, mistah,” responded the negro, “I wouldn’t take you out there for a million dollars.  Mister Mingum said that any of us who took white men there would be shot or hung, and I ain’t goin’ to take no chances.”

The Minneapolis Journal, November 15, 1902, page 15.

In a year in which Mississippi suffered a reported fourteen lynchings,[ix]what might be considered an exaggerated, jocular threat elsewhere, was not something to take lightly.

Secrecy, however, did not make for a successful hunt:

Yesterday’s Hunt.
The President Refuses to Shoot a Roped Bear.

Smedes, Miss., Nov. 15. – A lean black bear, which weighs 235 pounds, is hanging up at President Roosevelt’s camp on the Little Sunflower, but to the regret of all the members of the party, the first trophy of the hunt did not fall to the president’s Winchester.

The poor beast was chased until it was too exhausted to make much of a fight, but he grabbed one of the hounds by the neck, killing it instantly.

As the bear was making a swipe with his pay, at another dog, Holt Colier jumped from his horse, and, clutching his rifle, knocked the bear over with a blow on the head.  Then he blew his horn in token that the chase had been brought to bay.  A messenger was sent back for the president.  Meanwhile Holt roped the bear and tied him to a tree.

When the president arrived he would neither shoot it nor permit it to be shot.

“Put it out of its misery,” said he to Mr. Parker, and the latter ended its life with his knife.

The Minneapolis Journal (Minnesota), November 15, 1902, part 1, page 14.


Cartoon Bears
Berryman’s Bear
Clifford K. Berryman, political cartoonist for the Washington Post, drew the first in his long series of bear cartoons the day after President Roosevelt famously refused to shoot the roped and injured bear in Mississippi. Roosevelt biographer, Edmund Morris, sees the cartoon as a “visual pun linking the incident with the President’s race policy.”[x]  The caption, “drawing the line,” at shooting a trapped black bear, appears to be a metaphor for his refusal to figuratively “draw the [color] line” in the South.

While clever, perhaps, and memorable, years later Berryman claimed that his first bear was the result of spilled ink:


Evening Star (Washington DC), January 24, 1907, page 16.

Bear Grows from Ink Blot.

Have you any idea how the bear came into existence? Almost like all creations which have brought fame to their creators, Mr. Berryman’s “Teddy Bear” was an accident pure and simple.  The cartoonist was drawing a picture of the president in the cane brakes of Mississippi.  It was full of life and color, the president, in hunting costume, ready to meet bruin at any stage of the proceedings.  The picture was finished when wholly by accident a great drop of ink fell on the cardboard and splattered about, much resembling the outlines of a bear.  Rather than take the trouble of erasing the ink blotch, Mr. Berryman put a head on the black spot, and thus the bear that has made the cartoonist famous was born.

Daily Bee (Omaha, Nebraska), January 7, 1907, page 1.

Despite, or because of the political undertones of the first cartoon, the little bear was well-received.  Soon, Berryman was drawing a new bear almost every day, “usually express[ing] the things that are in the president’s mind.”[xi]

The bear was popular enough by February of 1903 that it was newsworthy when the President met the cartoonist face-to-face; the President also voiced some regret over the real bear’s death:

President and Cartoonist.

President Roosevelt’s failure to kill a bear on his recent hunting expedition into Mississippi continues to be a matter for almost daily jest at the White House.  Lest he forget bruin’s discretion and complete triumph, a diminutive major ursa has for some time occupied a prominent place in nearly every cartoon published by the Washington Post.  It is a pitiable little bear with big, innocent eyes, which are cast furtively at the president when he is the subject of the cartoon, and at other times a bear whose eyes seem filled with an unknown fear.

This miserable cub has afforded the president lots of fun and has also had the effect of cooling his ardor for the chase.  At one of the White House receptions Mr. Berryman, the cartoonist, was present, and as he passed with others in front of the president and the receiving party Mar. Roosevelt grasped him by the hand and personally introduced him to Mrs. Roosevelt as “the bear man,” acknowledging at the same time the amusement which the daily appearance of the bear had caused him, following it with this confession:

“You know,” said he, “a feeling of pity comes over me after I have had my laugh, and I don’t believe I could find it in my heart ever to kill another bear.”– New York Times.

Paducah Sun (Kentucky), February 10, 1903, page 3.

The fact that the New York Times article does not call the bear a, “Teddy” bear, suggests that, as of early 1903, the name had not yet stuck, or was at least not yet ubiquitous.

Even if there were people calling the bear, “Teddy’s” bear or “Teddy” bear in early 1903, the term was not universal.  The earliest reference to a name for Berryman’s bear that I have seen, in fact, calls the bear “Johnnie Bear”:

Berryman’s Bear.

Readers of the Washington Post all over the country have been tickled and bored by the insistent appearance of the little bear in the Post’s cartoons.  Mr. Berryman, the cartoonist for the Post, made a tremendous hit with his bear, but had no intention of working the little fellow so hard.  Mrs. Berryman urged his retirement to the scrap basket at an early date, but the Berryman baby sobbed frantically whenever a cartoon was evolved without “Johnnie Bear” in a conspicuous place.

The Salt Lake Herald, April 12, 1903, page 6.



Johnny Bear

In an alternate universe, if Teddy Roosevelt had not become President, and if stuffed, plush bear toys had become the rage anyways, stuffed bears might have been named “Johnny Bears.” “Johnny Bear,” was a well-known character in an illustrated children’s book during the early days of the 1900s.  The name was so well-known that some people referred to plush bear toys as, “Johnny Bears,” even several months into the “Teddy Bear Craze”:


5000 Johnny Bears

Just Here from Germany

This is news that will be welcomed from one end of New York City to the other, and for a hundred miles around.  Little folks who have been hunting everywhere for these new nursery pets have found it impossible to secure them.  Weeks ago we hurried our order to the German maker, and today 5,000 Johnny Bears are ready – half of them in New York, half of them in our Philadelphia Store.

New York Tribune, September 20, 1906, page 5.


Evening Star (Washington DC), November 28, 1900, page 10.

The name Johnny Bear appears to be a vestige of a popular children’s story written and illustrated by Ernest Thompson-Seton, a naturalist for the government of Manitoba, Canada.  The “Johnny Bear” story first appeared in Scribner’s Magazine in 1900, and was later published in book form in 1902.  Thompson went on nationwide lecture tours, where he read his stories to large, attentive crowds:

“Johnny Bear” is a tale founded on a study of Bruin in Yellowstone National Park.  The author in his recent lectures in Indianapolis told the story to several thousand children, and it was so interesting not one stirred during its recital.

The Indianapolis Journal, January 5, 1902, part 3, page 2.

“Johnny Bear” was based on observations he made of bears scavenging through garbage piled up behind the Fountain Hotel in Yellowstone National Park.
 




The “Johnny Bear” story seems to have achieved a certain level of success and name-recognition.  There are several examples of people borrowing the name, “Johnny Bear,” to refer to actual or fictional bears:

Bears there [(in Duluth)] are up there a-plenty, a mother and two cubs coming into the very city on a tour of investigation not long ago.  The “Johnny Bears” played on a lawn while the mother kept watch and the neighbors bolted and barred their doors and windows and sent for the police.

The Minneapolis Journal, October 4, 1902, page 24.

Here [(in Yellowstone)] we saw a little bear, which we thought might have been “Johnny Bear,” of which Thompson Seton writes.

The Minneapolis Journal, October 11, 1902, Junion Section, page 8.

Crunchy Grape Nuts used “Johnny Bears” to warn us of the dangers of eating soggy food:


St. Paul Globe (Minnesota), September 2, 1903, page 3.

Little Johnny Bear was caught in a cave in a dark canyon – the arroyo Alimos, they call it, in Northern Chihuahua.  His mother was shot by one of Colonel Greene’s party before it was discovered that there was a baby bear in the cave.  Johnny was promptly adopted and rode to camp sitting on his dead mother, whose carcass was thrown across a mule.  Anything and every thing seems to suit Johnny Bear . . . .

New York Tribune, May 25, 1905, page 9.

The old bear will often leave her cubs and go away for hours, and expect to find them just where she left them when she returns.

Perhaps, when she goes away, she says to them: “Now, Johnny Bears, I am going after a young pig,and I do not want you to stray from home while I am gone.”

Farm and Home, Western Edition, Volume 28, Number 579, July 15, 1902, page 410.


Topeka State Journal (Kansas), September 18, 1905, page 8.

“Johnny” and “Teddy” bears could even share top billing, as in this excerpt from an 8thgrader’s story published in 1904:

Johnny and Teddy Bear were halooing and throwing their bright red tams into the air.

Minneapolis Journal, November 5, 1904, page 6.


The “Teddy Bear” Craze

“Teddy Bears,” plush, stuffed toy bears, became a common household item, and well-known term, during the “Teddy Bear Craze” of 1906.  The foundations for the phrase had been laid during the Christmas season for 1905, when the demand for the bears outstripped supply:

Toy Department.

Attention is called to a new invoice of the popular
“Teddy Bear.”

The demand for this toy at Christmas exceeded our stock on hand and we ordered another lot, which we have just received.

Evening Star (Washington DC), February 14, 1906, page 8.

The bears had been available, under that name, even before Christmas:

"Teddy" bears holding little cubs in their arms like real mothers are the latest arrivals; be sure to see them; see all other things as they come along, but most are already here.

Post Standard (Syracuse, New York), November 20, 1905 (Identified by Sam Clements, and posted on the American Dialect Society ADS-Listserve message board in 2009).

If the name was not widely reported, or even common yet, at the end of 1905, that would soon change.  The first week of 1906 brought the debut of “The Roosevelt Bears,” a nationally syndicated, weekly series of illustrated stories about the adventures of two Colorado bears, “Teddy-B” (black bear) and “Teddy-G” (grizzly bear), who dressed like Teddy Roosevelt: 


Minneapolis  Journal, January 3, 1906, page 14.

Collections of The Roosevelt Bear stories were published in book form at least four volumes, “The Roosevelt Bears; Their Travels and Adventures” (1906), “More About the Roosevelt Bears,” (1907), “Teddy-B and Teddy-G the Roosevelt Bears Abroad” (1908), and “The Roosevelt Bears: Bear Detectives” (1910).  An advertisement for the second volume claimed that the first book had been, “the biggest juvenile success for twenty-five years. 100,000 copies of the first book sold last year”:



The Teddy Bear Craze

Amidst the growing popularity of the dolls, and regular episode of The Roosevelt Bears, there developed a craze for being seen in public with one’s bears.  The craze started in the East and moved westward.  Some suggest that it first took hold as a more macho alternative to dolls for boys.  Later, it spread to girls and even to grown women. In 1906, no one, it seems, went anywhere without their “Teddy” bear; walking around town, going for a drive, or even, A Teddy Bear’s Picnic.  The fad is rumored to have started among society types summering at resorts along the Jersey Shore:


The Teddy Bear Craze in New York

Astonishing Growth of the Latest Fashionable Silly Fad.
The entire country is in the clutches, or rather the embrace, of the plush bear. . . .

The bear rage started at the summer resorts along the Jersey shore – some say it was at Atlantic City.  At any rate, a nice, fat, winsome little bear sitting on a counter in a boardwalk shop attracted the eyes of a youngster . . . .  And the youngster remembered that the Bronx bears had mouths exactly like this one, and even the expression of his face was like the best behaved and finest looking bear at the park.  Mamma must buy Bruin for him. . . .  [S]he finally paid it and the wistful and anxious eyes of her small son and heir fairly beamed with joy as he marched away hugging his prize, just as proudly as a grown-up man or the President of the United States returning from a successful hunt.

San Francisco Call, November 18, 1906.

The “Teddy Bear” fad has struck Minneapolis!

. . . The Teddy-Bear, as a child’s plaything, arrived some time ago.  For several months he has been increasing in numbers and bringing proportionately greater joy to baby hearts, and more numerous smiles to chubby, infant faces. . . .

The manager of the toy department of a big down-town department store said to a Journal reporter today: . . . “When east last summer buying stock, I was actually astounded at the extent to which the Teddy-Bear fad had developed.  I visited Atlantic City, and in a stroll along the famous boardwalk, saw scores of Teddy Bearstucked under the arms of stylishly attired ladies.  The Teddy-Bears were of all sizes, and decorated with fancy ribbons and silver bells.”

Minneapolis Journal, December 4, 1906, page 8.

One man claims to have known precisely who started the craze:

“I happen to know just how the Teddy bear craze started,” said Mr. Alston [(Arthur C. Alston, a New York theatrical manager)], “and the story is rather interesting.  About four years ago, while the country was holding its breath waiting for President Roosevelt to kill a bear on one of his Western hunting trips, and while everybody was talking about Roosevelt and his bear hunting, a party of New York society people desired to spring something new and unique.  And it was suggested ‘giving a bear party.’[xii]

“Some of the men in this particular social set called on an importer of Germany goods and asked if he could get them some bears.  He sent to Germany and had three samples of the bears made.  They arrived too late for the party and the importer threw them aside in his office. Summer came around and the importer’s little niece, Miss Marguerite Miller, was preparing to start to Atlantic City with her mother.  In her uncle’s office one day she located the bears.  She begged for one, and her uncle let her have it.  She carried it to Atlantic City and kept it with her constantly.  It was a beautiful little brown bear, with hair as soft as velvet.  This little girl and her bear were as bad as Mary and her lamb.  They were always together.

“They attracted the attention of the children on the board walk and every youngster wanted one.  Fond mammas importuned the mother of the child with the bear, but she could only give them the address of the child’s uncle in New York, who had imported the bear.  The parents of one child wrote to the uncle begging him for a bear, and he sent one at once.  There then were two Teddy bears on the board walk, and soon some one else got hold of the importer and obtained the remaining bear.

“Some men who were living at Atlantic City then arranged with a dealer at the resort to have a lot of bears imported.  He did so the following summer, and the bears sold like hot cakes.  Then some clever chap named the animals ‘Teddy bears,’ and the craze started in earnest. 

“Miss Miller, who is an excellent little actress, is at present playing an important role in my company presenting ‘At the Old Cross Roads,’ which opens at the Grand theater tonight for a week’s engagement.”

Salt Lake Tribune (Utah), December 15, 1907, Sunday Magazine, page 7.





Notions and Fancy Goods, volume 41, number 5,May 1907, page 35.


Epilogue:

Morris Michtom, Margarete Steiff, and Theodore Roosevelt have all long-since shuffled off this mortal coil; yet the "Teddy Bear" remains.  Perhaps, as they neared the end, any or all three of them, may have paraphrased Dickens' Sydney Carton:

It is a far, far better thing that I have done, this "Teddy Bear," than I have ever done; it is a far, far better rest that I go to than I have ever known; I have my "Teddy Bear" to comfort me.

Now, it's Twenty-three, for you; Skidoo!



[i]“Unraveling the Great Teddy Bear Mystery,” Marcelle S. Fischler, The New York Times (Long Island Journal), March 24, 2002 (citing Kathleen Bart, A Tale of Two Teddies, The First Teddy Bears Tell Their True Stories, Cumberland, Maryland, Portfolio Press, 2001).
[ii]Lesley Gordon, Peepshow into Paradise; a History of Children’s Toys, New York, J. de Graff, 1953, pages 151-152 (But although Margarete Steiff undoubtedly designed, among many other animals, a lovable little bear, it has recently been established by Mrs. Marie Matheson, vice-president of the International Doll Collectors, Incorporated, that the original teddy-bear was named by Morris Michtom, a Russian immigrant to America, in honour of Theodore Roosevelt, after the latter had returned from a successful bear-hunt  in the Rockies in 1902.)
[iii]Aberdeen Herald (Wyoming), June 20, 1904, page 3; The New York Times (Long Island Journal), March 24, 2002.
[iv]Identified by Sam Clements, and posted on the American Dialect Society ADS-Listserve message board in 2009; the same ad also appeared two days earlier.
[vi]“Unraveling the Great Teddy Bear Mystery,” Marcelle S. Fischler, The New York Times (Long Island Journal), March 24, 2002 (citing Kathleen Bart, A Tale of Two Teddies, The First Teddy Bears Tell Their True Stories, Cumberland, Maryland, Portfolio Press, 2001).
[vii]Butte Inter-Mountain, November 12, 1902, page 1 (“Hunting with a gallery is not to the taste of a sportsman like President Roosevelt and it was for that reason that he vetoed the hunt to which Governor Longino invited him.
[viii]Morris, Theodore Rex, page 199.
[ix]Woodville Republican (Woodville, Missippi), January 10, 1903, page 2.
[x]Edmund Morris, Theodore Rex, New York, Random House, 2001, page 173.
[xi]Omaha Daily Bee (Nebraska), January 7, 1907, page 1.

Bears, Bunnies, Blue and Lace - Teddy Roosevelt's Contributions to Playtime and Fashion

$
0
0
It is common knowledge that President Theodore Roosevelt had a stuffed animal named after him - the well-known, "Teddy Bear."

It is less well known that his daughter, Alice Roosevelt, also had a stuffed animal named after her - the all but unknown, "Alice Rabbit" or "Alice Bunny."

The two Roosevelts also left a lasting impression on the fashion industry; Alice had a color named after her, "Alice Blue," and Teddy had a woman's undergarment named (indirectly) for him, the "teddy."


Alice Bunny

As Easter approached in 1907, some marketing genius combined the Roosevelts' name recognition, the recent "Teddy Bear" craze, and the seasonal Easter Bunny frenzy; the result was the short-lived "Alice Bunny," named for Teddy Roosevelt's daughter Alice.

Despite the promising beginning, the disappearance of "Alice Bunny" from the print-fossil record suggests that it was more flop than fad:
 

Now the Alice Rabbit. A Competitor for Children’s Favor with the Teddy Bear.
From the New York Sun.

The Teddy bear has a rival in the Alice rabbit.  The latter is a creature of white fluff, with delicate pink ears and bright eyes.

It is made of white plush, its ears are lined with pink velvet, and its eyes are black beads.  It is making its debut now, because it is close on to Easter, when there is an excuse for rabbits.
The Alice rabbit has all the best qualities of the Teddy bear, namely, it will not break, looks alive, and snuggles beautifully.  It is jointed, too, like the bear, and will sit down or stand up, according to the way its limbs are manipulated.

Its long ears make an excellent handle for wee hands to grab.  Already the children are beginning to adopt the Alice rabbit, and when they can’t quite bring themselves to giver up the Teddy bear they compromise by tucking Teddy under one arm and Alice under the other.
 

The Washington Herald (Washington DC), April 7, 1907, page 6.


Omaha Daily Bee, March 9, 1907.






Alice Blue

In 1904, Alice Roosevelt picked out some nice, blue fabric at the St. Louis World's Fair.  In early 1905, her mother designed a dress, incorporating that fabric, for Alice to wear to her father's upcoming inauguration ceremonies.  The distinctive blue color quickly became known as "Alice Blue":

The Minneapolis Journal, February 20, 1905.




Women like pink, but American men prefer blue, as a rule, in feminine apparel.  Miss Alice Roosevelt established herself firmly in Washington last year by appearing in a number of prettily made gowns of light blue, so that “Alice blue” has become a feature of the department stores.

Western Kansas World(WaKeeney, Kansas), September 30, 1905, page 9.

The color was still popular ten years later:



The color achieved immortality in 1919, when it was used in the title of the popular song, Alice Blue Gown, in the Broadway show, Irene:



. . . and the 1940 film version of the same name:




Through the magic of YouTube, you can compare the original cast version of the song (Edith Day, 1920)with the film version (Anna Neagle, 1940), or compare them both with the decidedly hipper versions by a prosthetically "fat"Carol Burnett (1970ish) and a naturally va-va-voom Mitzi Gaynor (1973):

In 1987, "Alice Blue" was enshrined as one of the original X11 color names which became the basis for color description in web authoring.


"Teddy Bear" Combinations

Teddy Roosevelt's name inspired (indirectly, by way of "Teddy Bear") the name of the woman's undergarment, the "teddy."

When teddies first appeared on the scene in about 1913, they were referred to as, "Teddy Bear" combinations, or "Teddy Bear" chemises.  The early accounts of the garments are not necessarily consistent, or clear, but as a general rule, the various "Teddy Bears" were all one pieces, combining the functionality of a corset cover with a pair of drawers.

A "Teddy Bear combination" (or "chemipantaloon") was generally a sleeveless top with knee-length "knickers":



The "Teddy Bear chemise" (or "envelope chemise") was generally a slip or chemise with draw legs, "formed by the continuation in panel form of the back of the garment, which is brought forward and buttoned onto the front":

The Bridgeport Evening Farmer (Connecticut), May 14, 1914, page 2.


The Evening World (New York), October 20, 1913, page 7.


By 1916, they might be advertised, simply, as "Teddys":

The Chickasha Daily Express (Oklahoma), January 5, 1916, page 3.
I have not found any specific explanation as to why combination top-bottom underwear earned the name, "Teddy Bear," but I can think of two possible influences.  First, perhaps a person wearing the underwear might be considered, huggable, like a Teddy Bear.  Second, perhaps the single piece, with head, arms and legs sticking out, mimicked an articulated Teddy Bear, with arms, legs and head attached to a single body.

The jury is still out on that one.



Alice Blue Bunny Teddy

Now, if there were only some way to combine Alice Blue with a Bunny and a Teddy - then we might have something.

We could call it, The Roosevelt:


Hopping Stilts and Chorus Girls - a History and Etymology of "Pogo" Sticks

$
0
0




In American pop-culture, the idiom “jumping the shark” refers to the moment a TV show, or more generally any trend or practice, resorts to increasingly ridiculous gimmicks to get attention.  The phrase was named for a scene in an episode of Happy Days, when too-cool-for-school Fonzie jumps over a shark pen on water skis. 

The “Fonze” was not the first pop-cultural icon to “jump the shark.”  In October of 1921, in the midst of a worldwide pogo-sticking craze, Pogo sticks poetically “Jumped the shark”:

A pearl-diving native of Togo,
Obtained, from a trader, a pogo.
     He tried, for a lark,
     To jump over a shark.
But the shark pogo’d too, so ‘twas no go.

The Sketch, Volume 116, October 5, 1921, page 34.

A few months later, the Pogo craze may have figuratively “jumped the shark,” when Florenz Ziegfeld pulled off an early precursor of The Man Show’s trademark girls jumping on trampolines– girls jumping on Pogo sticks:

A group of the “Midnight Frolic” girls went shopping on Fifth Avenue yesterday using their pogo jumping sticks.  For about half an hour Fifth Avenue had a hard time.

The Evening World, December 6, 1921, final extra, page 28.



Evening Public Ledger (Philadelphia, Pennsylvania), December 3, 1921, Night Extra, page 24.

At the time, the Pogo stick was less than one year old.  The Pogo stick was arguably invented in England in early 1921; if not in Germany in early 1920.  The German “hopping stilt,” which may or may not have been a full-fledged Pogo stick, was intended as an improvement on an earlier design, with roots in 1880s Wichita, Kansas. 

In 1955, George Hansburg of Upstate New York, reinvigorated the Pogo stick; merging the traditional, wooden toy with new technology, new materials and a handlebar.  Hansburg’s modernistic, metallic Pogo stick was so successful that it edged out the hula hoop, to be named Time Magazine’s the 34th greatest toy of all time.  His company, Flybar, still makes Pogo sticks, and continues to push the boundaries of extreme Pogo technology.


Invention of the Pogo Stick

There may be no single “inventor” of the Pogo stick.  It may be the result of step-wise improvements by a succession of inventors, each of whom contributed an important element.  The three necessary features of a “Pogo stick” are the spring-mounted base, two footrests, and a handle; each of which were first described in three separate patents, spanning forty years. 

The Handle

The final piece of the puzzle was the handle.  The handle first appears in the earliest known, unambiguous description of a fully-formed Pogo stick.  Walter Lines filed his patent for a “jumping stick” in 1921:  



Double Footrest 

On May 9, 1920, Max Pohlig and Ernst Gottschalk, of Hannover, Germany, filed a patent application on an improved “spring-action hopping stilt” (“Federnd wirkende Huepfstelze”).  The distinctive feature of their invention was a double footrest.  Earlier “hopping stilts” came in pairs, one stilt strapped to each calf.  Pohlig and Gottschalk believed that using a single stilt, with a double footrest, would be less awkward, and therefore more useful:

It is known to provide a spring-activated hopping-stilt, with a single foot-rest surface for human feet, and which is to be strapped to a wearer’s calf.  Such hopping-stilts are difficult and awkward to use, and therefore are not widely used.

By this invention, and without more, a generally usable hopping stilt, as much for children as for adults, is achieved; in which the suspension comprises a spring mounted between the pole and base, whereby a foot rest for a human foot is arranged on both sides of the pole.

German Patent DE 352704A, Gottschalk and Pohlig.



Gottschalk and Pohlig’s drawing looks very much like the lower end of a Pogo stick, but they did not provide a drawing or description of the upper end of the stick.  It is unclear whether they imagined a single stilt strapped to the user’s calves, like previously known hopping stilts they mention, or an actual Pogo stick with a handle.  But even if they did not “invent” the Pogo stick, as such, they appear to have at least invented the concept of using a single stick, with a double-footrest.


Spring-Mounted Base

Strap-on hopping stilts, like the earlier stilts Pohlig and Gottschalk described, may have their roots in Wichita, Kansas.  In 1881, George Herrington of Wichita, patented a pair of “spring stilts” for “leaping great distances and heights, and for walking or running with great rapidity and ease”:



If Pohlig and Gottschalk are to be believed, Herrington’s jumping stilts and their progeny never enjoyed wide success.



The Name

POhlig and GOttschalk may have made one more significant contribution to Pogo – its name.  It is generally assumed that Pogo is an acronym formed from the first syllables of Pohlig and Gottschalk.  Forming acronyms from first syllables, as opposed to first letters, is a common practice in German.  The connection has not been proven, however (at least as far as I know), and there are other reasonable possibilities; “pole” and “go,” for example.  It is not unheard of for there to be a too-good-to-be-true coincidence involving the naming of an iconic pop-culture image. Mad Magazine’s poster boy, Alfred E. Neuman, for example, was named after Alfred Newman, a well-known film-score composer. Alfred E. Neuman’s face, on the other hand, was based on an image that originated as a theatrical poster for the play, The New Boy.  “New Boy,” “New Man” – “Neuman” – you can’t write this stuff.  It’s true, but most likely just a coincidence.


Pohlig/Gottschalk = POGO may be as good a guess as any; and may very well be true.  But it is curious that all of the early Pogo-craze reports came out of England and France; not Germany.  But an article about Pogo sticks in France uses both terms, “hopping stilt” (consistent with Pohlig and Gottschalk’s nomenclature) and “pogo,” so perhaps there was some association between the two: 


Hopping Stilts are the New French Playthings. 

“I think I’ll hop down to the office and see how things are,” says the French business man to his wife.  And “hop” is just exactly what he means.  For France, and especially Paris, has taken to the “pogo” stick, a stick equipped with two rests for the feet.

Illustrated World, Volume 36, Number 6, February, 1922, page 900.



But whatever the inspiration for the name, the name was in use by mid-1921.  When The Pogo Company of New York City filed for trademark for the word, POGO, for use in association with “jumping sticks,” they claimed use of the word since June 28, 1921.  

 

The word seems to have been well-established by the time the early Accounts of Pogo sticks in London and Paris appeared in September 1921.  If anyone has any evidence of the use of POGO in Germany (or anywhere else, for that matter), before June of 1921, let me know.  It would be nice to close the gap in the historical record.




The Pogo Craze

Regardless of who invented the Pogo stick, or where the name came from, Pogo sticks were all the rage by September of 1921:




But high-society Pogoing also created new social obligations that required deep thought:



But not everyone was cut-out to ride a pogo stick, as illustrated by these two images (the first one also shows an early predecessor of the Razor scooter):




Well-suited, or not, New York’s health commissioner encouraged everyone to ride a Pogo stick for their health:


The craze started in London, where it also made its first appearance on stage, in The Peep Show at the Hippodrome:



Cambridge students got into the act too:



The fad also reached France:



The first Pogo sticks went on sale in the United States in September 1921:


September 22

September 24

Within a few, short weeks, girls were racing Pogo sticks in Ziegfeld’s Midnight Frolics:



In the show, each girl wore a letter-sweater representing an Ivy League, or other East Coast, school.  In late November 1921, perhaps to make up for Yale’s loss to Harvard earlier in the week (it was their only loss of the season), the woman wearing the “Y” sweater won the Pogo race:



The Yale Pogoiste may have won the race; but she soon lost the battle.



The Pogoiste and the Playboy

In 1922, the Pogo stick landed one of Florence Ziegfeld’s “Follies Girls” in hot water.





He Said:

Student and Chorus Bride in Flight as His Brothers Plan Action on Elopement. 

“It was a case of love at second sight,” he said.  “It began last fall when the ‘Frolic’ opened.  It was in the pogo stick race.  Geneva wore a ‘Y’ sweater, and that night she won.  I went again the next night, and she slipped or something.  Anyway, she lost and I felt terribly sorry for her – you understand.  That started me.  I was with some friends who knew her, and so I met her.  You can tell the world that I’m crazy about her.

The evening world. (New York, N.Y.) 1887-1931, March 10, 1922, Final Edition, Page 2, Image 2.



She Said:

Pogo Girl Fights for Annullment

 “When I was pogoing on the stage one night, my stick broke and I fell behind the other girls.  Robert stood up in the orchestra and cheered me on.  The next day I received a letter from him asking me to meet him in a hotel lobby, and I did so.
“We went to a restaurant.  He proposed. I did not say yes or no, for I was undecided.  I saw him off and on for a week.  Then one day he came to see me on Saturday and on Sunday we were married.  I had never done that before, so I just up and did it.
The Washington Times, November 12, 1922, page 21.



“Geneva,” like her mother before her, was one of Ziegfeld’s “Follies Girl.”  She’s the one on the far right in the Pogo-girls photograph at the top of this piece; her name listed as, “Gertrude Mitchell.”  Whe was only seventeen years old.  Although she went on to have a successful stage and film career (she taught the Three Stooges how to dance, for example, in the 1935 short film Hoi Polloi), her most famous role may have been as the Pogoing temptress of the gossip columns.



“Robert” was an heir to the family steel business, The Savage Steel Company, of Duluth Minnesota.  He was not much older than Geneva at the time.  He had just dropped out during his freshman year at Yale; certain “entrance conditions” made him ineligible to participate in athletics.  Like his older brothers before him, he intended to become a football star at Yale, then a national powerhouse.  While taking classes at The Milford School, pending his readmission into Yale, he had plenty of time on his hands to romance “Follies Girls” and write poetry.  His first collection of poems was set to publish a few weeks after his elopement; perhaps his notoriety pushed up the publication date, or got him the book deal in the first place. 



For her part, although she appears to have been young and impetuous, Geneva seems to have had her priorities straight.  For his part, Robert Savage seems to have been a pretty decent fella:

“She made me promise,” Savage confessed, “that I wouldn’t let the family interfere with her career.  She’s to keep right on.  I don’t like it, but she wants to.  I want to go back to school and go to college.  The family’s having a conclave now.  I’ll do whatever they decide.
The Evening World (New York), March 10, 1922, Final Edition, Page 2.

In the end, everyone got what they wanted; the family got rid of the young interloper, and Robert Savage went back to school, became a football star, and romanced even more famous actresses like Clara Bow.  Robert’s  Savage irresistibility even lost Bow her engagement to her first love, Gilbert Roland:

“Gilbert was the first man I ever cared about,” she declared later . . . . In March of 1926 Clara announced her engagement to Roland, whom she had met when they worked together in a film called, “Plastic Age.”  Like most of Clara’s engagements, this one made headlines.

One of the reasons was a former Yale football star, Robert Savage, who also went limp every time he looked at the lovely star.

Although Clara was supposed to be Roland’s betrothed, she appeared one day with Savage at the Los Angeles marriage license bureau, announcing she and the athlete planned to wed.

The Milwaukee Journal, February 11, 1953.

She claims that it was all just a joke – and they never did, actually get a license – but it was all too much for Roland.  Although Bow’s career took off; her love life was all downhill from there.


More Pogo Craze
But the Pogo did bring only heartache – it brought joy to millions.

Children Pogoed:


Little Bo’ Peep Pogoed:


Champion Pogoists strut their stuff:



Even tennis players pogoed:


Eventually, everyone must have been Pogoed-out.  



But the mystery remained, “where did it come from?”

Exotic Origin Stories
Not content with looking through patent records, or simply asking the manufacturers where Pogo sticks came from, several “journalists” concocted more colorful origin stories for the Pogo:

The “pogo,” a modern form of the old jumping stick is the latest toy that has found favor with Parisian children and has already made its appearance in New York City.

The “pogo” was first found in use, in a primitive form, among the Dyaks of Central Borneo and it takes its name from their word for it.  It was a stick with a cross-piece on which favored young men of the tribe used to perform a ceremonial dance at sacrificial ceremonies.  The chiefs of the tribe took charge of the “pogos” between sacrifices and they were considered sacred.

A French traveler on his return from Borneo told a manufacturer of toys about the “pogo.” This manufacturer thought it would go well as a toy for children, if properly modified.  He made it up with an india rubber pad and a strong spring underneath the cross-piece.

The Watchman and Southron (Sumter, South Carolina), December 10, 1921, page 5.

Another “report” placed the origins in seventeenth-century Transylvania:

I am told that the stick itself has been in use in Transylvania since the seventeenth century.  A wandering artisan noted the difficulty that the natives of the village of Pogo had in crossing a nearby stream.  He set his brain to work on the problem and soon contrived the stick that bears the name of the town and that enabled the villagers to hop across the water with ease.  It seems that during the war some Austrian officers were quartered in the Pogo valley.  They took some of the sticks with them to Vienna, improved on the idea and soon the vogue was on all through Europe.

Printers’ Ink Monthly, volume 4, number 4, March 1922, page 34.

Even George B. Hansburg, who received his patent on the modern Pogo stick in 1957, told a “charming little story on the origin of the pogo stick” during his appearance on the television game-show, What’s My Line, in 1959:

The Pogo origin emanates from a Burmese father who had a very beautiful daughter, and they were very poor, and they had no shoes, and she had to go to temple to pray.   And having no facility to go to temple without shoes and the muddy roads that they had, her father conceived a very crude idea of transporting her to temple, and so was created a jumping device by tying a cross-piece on a stick, and thus permitting the child to jump to the temple to pray.  And her named happened to be Pogo.


Conclusion

Whether English, American, German, or a little of each, the Pogo stick swept the world in 1921 and 1922; only to disappear again for a few decades.  George Hansburg revived the Pogo stick in the late 1950s, but after a brief resurgence, it faded away again into relative obscurity. 

In recent years, in the wake of a wave of new “extreme sports,” Hansburg’s old company, Flybar, and upstarts like Vurtego, are now pushing the limits of extreme pogo technology; big air, big tricks, and big sticks – all requiring big . . . .

. . . courage.

From Breeches to Trousers to Pantaloons - A Take-Charge History of "Wearing the Pants"

$
0
0


She Wears the Pants - YouTube Channel

She Wears the Pants is a New Jersey cover band.  Their lead singer, a woman, literally (and perhaps figuratively) wears pants in the band; not very controversial today, but that has not always been the case.

The band draws their name from an ancient English idiom, “to wear the pants/trousers.”   Traditionally, men wore pants and women did not.  Men also liked to imagine themselves to be in charge (or project the image of being in charge), so “to wear the pants/trousers” means, “to being the person in charge.”  The idiom is frequently used to refer to the person in charge within a marital relationship, but it is also used figuratively to refer to any person in a position of authority over others.

The idiom dates back to at least 1612, in one form or another; and perhaps earlier.  In its earliest form, it was generally formulated as, “wears the breeches.”  Over the years, it has since appeared as, “trousers,” “pantaloons” or “pants,” as the language of fashion evolved or changed.  Today, the two common forms are, “wear the trousers” and “wear the pants;” trousers being British and pants, American.


Breeches – Circa 1600

The earliest example of idioms that I could find is from a bawdy poem, or epigram, by Sir John Harington; a courtier and inventor of the flush toilet (the word, “John,” for toilet, is believed to be named for him).[i]  The epigram was posthumously in 1633, but he died in 1612; so the idiom is at least that old.  Although Harington was a favorite of Queen Elizabeth (he was her 102 godsons), he was banned for a time for his racy writing; the epigram is an example of his style:

Of a House-hold fray friendly ended.

A Man and wife strove earst who should be masters
and having chang’d between them household spee-
The man in wrath brought forth a paire of wasters, (ches
& swore those should prove who ware the breeches.

Sir John Harington Epigrams, London, George Miller for the Duke of Buckingham, 1633 (appended to a volume of Harington’s English translation of Orlando Furioso).

I do not pretend to understand all of the poem, but the meaning of “ware the breeches” is unmistakable; the couple was trying to determine who was in charge.

Throughout the rest of the poem (it runs to only 24 lines), she gets him to promise to let her hit him first because she’s is weaker.  He agrees, upon which she puts down her cudgel, proposing a kiss instead.  She said that if he would promise to always let her hit first, she would promise to never hit him in the first place.  In response, he called her a “slut” and taunted her; accusing her of being afraid to fight him.  Then, she asserted her right to choose the location of the duel, a right guaranteed “by the law of the challenge.”  She chose the location, “Cuckhold’s haven,” after which he agreed to cease hostilities:

 “Peace, wife, said he, wee’le cease all rage and rancor,
Ere in that Harbor I will ride at Ancor.” 

Ben Johnson, a contemporary and rival of Shakespeare, is said to have written a play based, part, on that epigram.  The play, Honest Whore, the Second Part , was published in 1630, but never performed.[ii]

The idiom was used in the sub-titles of at least two comedies written during the mid-1600s:

Ghost, or The Woman wears the Breeches; a Comedy writ in the Year 1640. And printed quarto Lond. 1650.

City Wit, or the Woman Wears the Breeches, a Comedy printed in octavo Lond. 1653.

Gerard Langbaine, An Account of the English Dramatick Poets, Oxford, 1691, pages 532 and 35.[iii]


Other early uses of the idiom appear in a book about depression, and a palm-reading tutorial:

We have many such fondlings that are their wives pack-horses and slaves, (nam grave malum uxor superans virum suum, as the Comical Poet hath it, there’s no greater misery to a man than to let his wife domineer) to carry her muff, dog, and fan, let her wear the breeches,lay out, spend and do what she will, go and come, whither, when she will, they give consent.

Robert Burton, The Anatomy of Melancholy, 7th Edition, London, H. Cripps, 1660,  Part III, Sect. 3, page 599.
Observe the finger of Mercury, or the little finger, if the end thereof exceed the last joint of the Annular, or Ring-finger, such a man Rules in his House, and hath his wife pleasing and obedient to him; but if it be short, and reach not the joint, that man hath a Shrew, an imperious commanding woman, that wears the Breeches; . . . .

Richard Saunders, Saunders Physiognomie, and Chiromancy, Metascopie, London, 1671, 2d ed., page 89.

The idiom appears in print regularly, if not often, throughout the 1700s.

It was the title of a song in the early 1700s:


Jonathan Swift used the idiom in his poem, Palindonia (Horace, Book I, Ode XVI, 1726):

Have done! Have done! I quit the field,
To you, as to my wife, I yield:
As she must wear the breeches:
So shall you wear the laurel crown,
Win it, and wear it, ‘tis your own;
The poet’s only riches.

Washington Irving used the idiom in, The Sketch Book of Geoffrey Crayon, Gent; the same volume that included the first publication of Rip Van Winkle:

Great is the contention of Holly and Ivy [(at Christmastime)], whether master or dame wears the breeches.


Pants, Pantaloons and Trousers

Over the years, the idiom transformed from breeches to trowsers, trousers, pants, and pantaloons, as the language of men’s fashion evolved or changed:

Larry: [(A servant, having just hired on with a second master – the second one a woman)] Oh, good luck to your ladyship! (Aside.) I’ll have two masters now, but what will I do with the one that wears the trowsers?

J. Thomas G. Rodwell, More blunders than One, or, The Irish Valet, London, J. Miller, 1825.0

Modesty. – The extreme modesty attributed to females of the present day appears to have been productive of some benefit to married men.  We heard of a husband yesterday who has thereby become master of his house gain – a matter he has been unable to accomplish for some years past. – On a slight squabble in the morning as to who should “wear the pants,” the wife got the best of it and had put them on, when he suggested that the buttons had eyes! Her modesty was so shocked that she cried, and pulled the pants right off!

The Yazoo Whig and Political Register(Yazoo City, Mississippi), April 29, 1842, page 1.

A report of an early women’s rights convention in New York City in 1856 prompted the humorist, Philander Doesticks to complain:

I have recently attended the annual Exhibition of ripstaving females who have sworn a solemn oath to snatch the pantaloons from the legs of the tyrant, Man, usurp the stove-pope hat, and monopolize all the standing collars in the country. . . .

Then they began to do what they called business – couldn’t see much business in it – it was all about the monster; Man – how the monster, Man, was abusing frail Woman – how the monster, man would not let frail Women vote, and objected to frail Woman’s wearing his pantaloons; and didn’t want frail Woman to make she laws, and would rather have frail Women stay at home and tend the babies, than go to Washington and try to govern the Nation.

The Star of the North (Bloomsburg, Pennsylvania), December 24, 1856, page 3.

The idiom often ended up in the punch-lines of jokes:

Waker: “Say, Meeks, how did you ever pluck up courage to propose to your wife?”

 Meeks (whose wife wears the trousers); “Why, I didn’t.”

Dodge City Times (Kansas), October 3, 1889, page 4.

We hear of a man in town who pawned a pair of trowsers to secure money to go to the circus.  The joke is principally upon his wife, as she wears the pants, so to speak.

Stark County Democrat (Canton, Ohio), August 3, 1876, page 3.

The Clothier and Furnisher, volume 14, February 1885, page 42.



Wearing the Pantaloons in the White House

In a little known domestic kerfuffle in the White House, President Grover Cleveland and his new bride tussled over who would “wear the pantaloons and who the pantalettes in the White house.”  Ironically, the subject of the dispute was a revealing dress - well, it would have been revealing, without the quick action of President Grover Cleveland.

Mrs. G. Cleveland - Photo by C. H. Bell, 1886

In 1886, bachelor President Grover Cleveland married Frances Fulsom in what was the first and only White House wedding of a sitting President.  After the wedding, the new First Lady was to pose for a photographic portrait that would be distributed nationally to introduce her to the people.  As a young (21), modern, college-educated woman, Frances wanted to show off her “mammarial beauties” in a low-cut Parisian gown; the older (much older; nearly thirty years older) President objected to such an overt display of the “presidential bosom.”  It took all of the President’s superior diplomatic and dress-making skills to avert a full-figured crisis:

Washington, Sept. 11. - The large picture of Mrs. Cleveland, taken by Bell, has at last been the cause of the divulgence of a secret; a state secret, too. . . .  You will observe that the bodice is cut very low in front, and would display the larger portion of the presidential bosom, even though covered with beaded lace; were it not for the fact that a piece of dark material appears to have been placed across the upper portion of the breast, inside the lace covering.  The bodice was originally intended (apparently) to be of the low-and-behold style, and the rich lace which covers the arms and bosom is not in any sense a disguise of the naked fact.  Well, how came that intruding piece of heavy dark material beneath the lace, thereby hiding the mammarial beauties of the presidential bride? That’s the story.

It has been whispered by a lady friend of the young and really charming bride that there were tears and reproaches over that little matter of a dress.  It was a sort of effort to ascertain who was to wear the pantaloons and who the pantalettes in the White house.  Grover said that the dress was too immodest to be photographed and sent over the land.  Frances wouldn’t be taken in any other.  Grover wanted her to change her dress.  She wouldn’t.  If she couldn’t be photographed in that dress, she wouldn’t be taken in any.  She would never have even a little tiny picture taken in any other dress. . . .

Then Grover showed himself a diplomat.  He found that the presidential authority was about to be either over-ridden or entirely destroyed.  Hence, he studied the young heroine thoughtfully for awhile, and then smilingly said, “Frances, it will never do for you to go that way, but we can compromise.  I will consent to the dress, if you will oblige me by inserting something under the lace, about so,” showing her with his broad hand the portion of bridal loveliness that should be covered, or words to that effect.

St. Paul Daily Globe, September 12, 1886, page 11.



They Wore the Pants

Amelia Bloomer

In 1851, temperance advocate and early women’s rights advocate, Amelia Bloomer, popularized a new style of clothing for women; a short skirt over loose-fitting pants – it became known as a “Bloomer dress,” or simply Bloomers.  Bloomers were modeled on a “Turkish dress” that had already found some popularity at health spas, where it was encouraged for health reasons.  Amelia Bloomer’s advocacy sparked a brief Bloomers-fad in 1851, but the fashion mostly faded away – but never completely disappeared.  Bloomers, or other forms of pants or trousers, were regularly worn by independent-minded women, women’s rights advocates, and anyone who wanted to be comfortable or athletic, without the restrictions of standard women’s fashions of the time.

Mary Walker

Mary Walker was the only woman to receive the Congressional Medal of Honor for service during the Civil War.  She also “wore the breeches”:

Doctor Mary Walker visited Middlesex Hospital [(London, England)] on Saturday, and was conducted through the establishment.  The students were somewhat surprised at her appearance, for it seems that she has not only donned the M. D. but the breeches as well.  She wears a low-crowned plain felt hat, a dark plush coat, not quite reaching to the knee, and black cloth trousers.”

The Columbian (Bloomsburg, Pennsylvania), December 15, 1866, page 2.


Mary Walker - 1870

Memphis Daily Appeal, August 6, 1867 - Mary Walker in Paris.


But before she made an international sensation, she served with the United States Army as a nurse and field surgeon:

She was apprehended in General Johnson’s lines in Georgia, in 1863, we think, and sent to the Castle [(a Confederate military prison in Richmond, Virginia)] upon suspicion that she might be a spy in disguise.  Her arrival in “Richmond created a sensation, as well it might, as she was the most outre looking creature that could be well conceived.  Her costume when she entered the Castle, blended the Bloomer with that of the Exquisite – blue frock coat, buttoining up to the throat, with brass buttons, blue trowsers, full Bloomer hat, and neat little boots.  She exhibited the commission of a Surgeon in the Federal service, and the insignaof her dress also denoted that rank.

Good looking she was; face fair and oval eyes blue, a figure petiteand round, small and lithe. Good humored she was too, and laughed instead of cried, and when brought into the presence of the Commandant, she saluted him with a “Hallo Captain! At your service, sir.”

The Western Democrat (Charlotte, North Carolina), December 3, 1867, page 1.

"A Chamber of Female Horrors" (Dr. Mary Walker at far left) - Puck, April 3, 1901.


She received the Congressional Medal of Honor in 1865.  The Army stripped her (and 910 others) of her medal in 1917, as part of a review coincident with the passage of a new pension act for Medal of Honor recipients; hers did not make the cut.  President Carter restored her medal in 1977; she is one of only six of the 911 to regain the award.  During the 1910s, she testified before Congress twice, in support of granting women the right to vote; but died in 1919, one year before passage of the Ninteenth Amendement.

Thomas Nast - 1912


A New “Mary Walker” Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon

A New Mary Walker.
The Mother of Avenger and Retaliation Elliott.

[Chicago Times.]
A new Mary Walker has arisen before the startled gaze of the nation.  She is Susi Dunli Elliott, wife of Tom-ri-jon Elliott, and mother of Retaliation and Avenger Elliott. As she appears on Broadway her garb consists of a long, gray frock coat, white pantaloons with a red stripe, and a crimson hat with a flaming band.  She peddles Tom-ri-jon’s Volcano, an eruptive sheet, edited by her husband. For four years she has worn this queer costume, but, as a crowd gathered around her the other day, she was arrested for obstructing the street.  She maintained her right to wear what she pleased, and was allowed to go unfined.

The New Orleans Daily Democrat, May 19, 1877, page 1.

Mrs. Tom-ri-jon and her husband, “Doctor” Tom-ri-jon, as they were familiarly known (it is unlikely that was an actual doctor), had just recently moved to New York City from Boston  with their hippie-named children, Retaliation and Avenger.  Before moving to Boston, Mr.Tom-Ri-Jon worked for Horace Greeley at the New York Tribune, where he spent much of his time exposing the various wrongdoings of the Tweed Ring.  Greeley, it is said, once jokingly told Tom-Ri-Jon that he wrote so much stuff that he did not want to publish, that he should just go off and start his own paper; so he did - but he moved to Boston first.

Mr. Tom-Ri-Jon was born Suzi Donli in Smyrna, Maine in about 1850.  When still “very young, her birth-place became too limited a field for the exercise of her large abilities, and she moved to Boston, where she learned the trade of dress-maker,” enabling her to live independently.  When she met Mr. Tom-Ri-Jon, it must have been love at first sight; she like him because he encouraged her clothing choices and supported women's rights, and he liked her because she lived his fiery brand of politics.  She encouraged him to start the paper which they named, The Lunatic, and later renamed, The Volcano – Red Hot.  They brought the business with them to New York in 1877. 

The Lunatic, and later The Volcano, were fiery anti-establishment newspapers that advocated in favor of women’s rights and against all kinds of political fraud and corruption.    Mrs. Tom-ri-Jon was on the streets selling the paper when she was arrested. 

Before moving to Boston, "Doctor" Tom-Ri-Jon, a native of Kentucky, was policeman in New Orleans, Louisiana, before being thrown off the police force for “erratic” conduct.  He then published perhaps his first newspaper, the “immensely successful enterprise, the velocipede express.”  When news of his The Lunatic reached New Orleans in 1873, those who recalled his time in New Orleans found the title of his new paper appropriate:

His dismissal [(from the police force)] nearly killed him, and he has been nearly crazy ever since.  In fact, he is now editor of the Boston Lunatic– at least he writes that he is – and no one will doubt his word on this occasion.

New Orleans Republican, November 23, 1873, page 5.

Even after establishing themselves in New York City, Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon’s mode of dress continued to get her in trouble with the authorities.  In defense of the New York judicial system, she was never punished or fined; but that did not stop others from lodging complaints:

The fantastically-attired Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon was again in the Tombs Police Court yesterday, having been arrested at the instigation of Rev. Mr. Mulcahey, of St. Paul’s Church, for causing a crowd to congregate in front of the church-yard railing.  After questioning the prisoner relative to the case, and coming to the conclusion that she had not committed any offense, Justice Murray discharged her, remarking, with a merry twinkle in his eye, “that as long as she behaved herself like any other gentleman he did not see why she should be molested.”

New York Times, April 27, 1878.

When she was arrested on Staten Island ten years later, she said she wore the clothes to avoid unwanted advances - and they let her off:

Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon, once a familiar figure on Park Row, New York, was arrested at Tottenville, Staten Island, yesterday, for masquerading in male attire.  At the police station she explained that she dressed as a man to avoid insults while pursuing her occupation of selling perfumery.  She was discharged.

New York Times, July 24, 1888.

Although her clothes may have spared her some annoyances, they were not fool-proof.  She filed several complaints against unwanted suitors.  One man claimed to have merely asked her out for a beer; the judge let him off with a warning and a restraining order.[iv]  Another man persisted after she declined his offer of a kiss; he received a fine of $10 had to put up a $500 bond.[v]

When she first arrived in New York, she was heralded as “the New Mary Walker,” but twenty years later, everything came full-circle when Dr. Walker was compared to Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon after scaring a woman in the gallery of the United States Senate:

The . . . lady retired hastily to the corridors in tears and informed the doorkeeper that ‘that man’ had insulted her.”  It is too bad that such an eminent reformer should be mistaken for one of that sex for whom she has no great respect.  But in this she but follows in the path of the late lamented Tom-Ri-Jon.

The Saint Paul Globe (Minnesota), July 5, 1898, page 4.

The reference to the “late lamented Tom-Ri-Jon” may be an indication that she had died by this point.   I have not been able to find a notice of her death.  Her husband, on the other hand, wound up in the Los Angeles County Hospital in 1906, after he failed in a suicide attempt like he failed at so many other things in his life:

Los Angeles, Dec. 22. – Tom Ri Jon Elliott, an old-time New York and Boston journalist, seems to be nearing the end of his career in a Los Angeles County Hospital; dying of discouragement and old age after what is supposed to have been an attempt at suicide.  Early on the morning of December 20 he leaped from the second story of the lodging-house where he had been staying, but apparently without suffering any injury beyond the laceration of his left leg.. . . .

For more than a year Elliott, who has passed the age of three score years and ten, supported himself meagerly by selling cheap perfumes on the streets of Los Angeles.

The San Francisco Call, December 23, 1906, page 57.

Wearing the Pants

Although early women's rights advocates like Mary Walker and Mrs. Tom-Ri-Jon may not have lived to see all of their hopes realized, they did live to see some changes in the acceptability of sensible clothing for women, particularly in athletic pursuits, where freedom of movement is particularly important. 

"Bloomer" bathing costumes were a novelty in 1851, but were increasingly acceptable, and even standard, by the 1890s:




By the way, I heard it slyly intimated that some of our fair had on board, under lock and key, the Bloomer costume, as a bathing dress.  Pretty good, thought I; certainly not an inappropriate dress for an experiment in amphibious life.

The Daily Crescent (New Orleans, Louisiana), August 30, 1851, page 1.




The Austin Weekly Statesman (Texas), July 8, 1886, page 7.
Broadway Magazine - 1901


It was shocking in 1857 when early feminist Dr. Lydia Sayres Hasbrouck (who frequently reminded people that she had worn "Bloomers" for two years before Amelia Bloomer made them famous) signed up for an all-woman horse race with Bloomer-wearing jockeys.  But it eventually became commonplace:




Woman as a Horse Jockey.

Twenty-three women entered, among them Dr. Lydia Sayres, now Mrs. Sayres Hasbrouck, of Orange county, New York, Bloomer habit and hat, with a lace basque; check sild dress, straw hat, with green strings; black veil and yellow gloves.


The Evening Star (Washington DC), September 10, 1858, page 2.

The Daily Exchange (Baltimore, Maryland), February 16, 1861, page 1


London: A Complete Guide - 1872

Abercrombie & Fitch Outfitting Catalogue - 1916


In 1870, when bicycles were still new, bloomers were still "shocking," but by the time of the bicycle fad in the 1890s, "Bloomer" bicycle suits were de reigeur:

The Sun, April 16, 1893, part 3, page 6.

The Courier (Lincoln, Nebraska), August 18, 1894, page 8.





Ride a cock horse to Banbury Cross,
To see a young lady, in bloomers, of course,
Who rings with abandon the bell on her wheel,
And makes poor pedestrians cold shivers feel.

The bloomers and the pantalettes and all the other natty divided bicycle costumes are here to stay.  The time is not distant, ladies and gentlemen, when there will be no such a thing as a lady’s bicycle any more than there will be a lady’s typewriter; the ladies will use wheels, just like those the men use.

The Los Angeles Herald, February 10, 1895, page 24.


By the mid-1890s, one observer believed that women in pants was becoming so common that the idiom itself would soon be obsolete:



Trousers for Both Sexes.  
They Have Been Adopted by the Canadian Women for Winter Use.

A fashionable woman . . . read that thousands, perhaps tens of thousands, of Canadian women now wear trousers during the Canadian winters.

“Well,” said she,”that tends to show that trousers may be going to become a common general garment peculiar to neither sex.  It destroys the point of a homely old saying that credits a masterful wife with ‘wearing the trousers,’ for in these days what wife does not wear them at some part of the day or the week, or in at least some one season?”
 

 The Evening Star (Washington DC), February 17, 1894, page 18.

The band, She Wears the Pants, and the very existence of this article, firmly demonstrate that the idiom, "to wear the pants/trousers," is anything but dead, despite a one-hundred and fifty year tradition of women wearing pants . . .

. . . or, at least that's what she told me to say.

Harper's Bazaar - 1921








[i]Ellen Castelow, The Throne of Sir John Harrington, historic-uk.com; Kinghorn, Jonathan, A Privvie in Perfection: Sir John Harrington's Water Closet", Bath History, (1986), pages 173-188.
[ii]Gerard Langbaine, An Account of the English Dramatick Poets, Oxford, L. L. for G. West and H. Clements, 1691, page 122.
[iii] Richard Broome, the author of City Wit, may have been familiar with Ben Johnson’s Honest Whore, the Second Part. See, W. R. Chetwood, The British Theater: Containing the Lives of the English Dramatic Poets, London, R. Baldwin, 1752 (“Mr. Richard Broome, Was Amanuensis to Ben Johnson, who gave him an yearly Sallery . . . .”).
[iv]The New York Times, July 4, 1877.
[v]The New York Times, March 3, 1878.

The absolutely true and real history of Jonah and the "Whale" - and his arrest for cruelty to animals.

$
0
0
According to Judaic and Christian tradition, the prophet Jonah was thrown overboard to calm the seas, was swallowed by a "great fish" (or whale), and then commanded to go to Nineveh to prophecy to its inhabitants.

In a little known interlude between being spit-out from the "fish" and going to Nineveh, however (if the image reproduced below is to be given any credence - and I'm not saying it should be), Jonah was first have been arrested by two Roman soldiers working for the SPCA in what may have been the first-of-its kind, Save-the-Whales action:

Live Magazine (Volume 79) - 1922

Fifty-five years later, fourteen-year-old Maris Sidenstecker founded Save the Whales for the purpose of, "educating the public, especially children, about marine mammals and the fragile ocean environment." 


Viewing all 184 articles
Browse latest View live